Search the Community

This is something I started working on today and thought I'd put it out there to see if anyone took to it. It's about a bodybuilding show with a difference and will just be a very short story if I get round to finishing it. Apologies if it's a little rough! THE SHOW “Here, buddie. Take this.” I reached out my right bronzed hand and Blake Woods popped a blue diamond shaped pill into the palm. I looked up at him in confusion. The left side of his mouth was curled into a devilish smirk. “I’m not saying you’ll need it. But it might help ... ease any nerves.” I looked at the mysterious pill and gulped. I’d come this far. What did I have left to lose? I popped the pill into my mouth and swallowed hard. “So, Luke King, are you nervous?” the staggeringly muscular male specimen standing in front of me asked. God YES. More nervous than I’ve been in my bloody life. “A little,” I lied. “You’ll be fine, bud,” Blake reassured me. His sickeningly handsome face softened, and there was genuine warmth in his expression. “Just think of it as a regular show. Don’t feel pressured or obliged to do anything you don’t want to.” I dutifully nodded at the muscle monster before me. Blake Woods. Twenty five years old and one of the biggest muscle freaks on the planet. His tits were humungous, his quads were obscene and all six of his abs seemed to be exploding through his belly in an attempt to escape. “You can just stand on stage and hit some poses if you like. And if you get bored, or you feel uncomfortable, just leave.” I wasn’t sure whether it was because a man as huge and God-like as Blake was being so nice to me, or whether his words were actually reassuring me, but I was starting to feel considerably more relaxed about the rather unique show I’d anxiously agreed to take part in. “Saying that, Luke,” he continued. “I, for one, would be sorry to see you leave.” Something fluttered in my chest. Was there any small hope that Blake Woods was flirting with me, or was he just this nice to everyone? “There’s erm ... just one thing left to do before we hit the stage,” Blake said. I was a little perplexed, but when he raised both eyebrows and signalled down to the one item of clothing I was wearing, a pair of impossibly shiny, blue posing trunks, I knew exactly what he meant. “As awesome as they are, dude,” he began, “you’ve gotta lose the posing trunks.” Oh God. There’s no going back now. “I’ll show you mine if you show me yours,” he said, cheekily grinning. He then shook his head and released a short laugh. “God, that was cheesy!” he added. “Sorry, bud. Maybe I’m a bit nervous too.” 300 pounds All American muscle monster and obscenely cocky poser extraordinaire Blake Woods nervous? FUCK OFF! I looked down at his brilliantly purple posers. It wasn’t just his muscles that were big. Blake was fucking packing. Hands down he had the biggest bulge of any current pro bodybuilder, and I was about to see it in all its naked, trunk free glory. Blushing through my bronzed competition tan, I nervously reached for the straps of my bright blue trunks. As I peeled them down my mammoth sized, vein plastered quads, my dick escaped the confines of the trunk material for Blake, and everyone else in the room to see. I was a lot harder than I thought I was, and suddenly exposed, I seemed to be getting harder by the second. Blake, who was still notably wearing his trunks, had a mischievous smirk on his face as he admired my increasingly growing hard on. “I’m not sure you needed that pill after all!” he teasingly exclaimed, still grinning at me. He reached down and whipped off his own posers, all the time his eyes were fixed on mine. If this isn’t flirting then I have no idea what the fuck is. I couldn’t keep from turning my gaze down for long, and when I did, my eyeballs almost popped straight clean out of my skull and on to the pump room floor. Whoever said bodybuilders have small dicks had clearly never seen Blake Woods naked. Pointing right at me was the thickest, hardest cock I think I’d ever bared witness to. No wonder he always looks like he’s shoved something down the front of his posing trunks. Little Blake? Not so bleedin’ little! Not fucking little at all in fact. I couldn’t seem to tear my eyes away from his enormously thick, juddering cock. It wasn’t just the size and thickness that was impressive. The shape of it was magnificent too. So many of those muscle worshippers and admirers out there in the world who lost their loads to pictures and videos of Blake Woods on a regular bases, and they’d never, ever know that he was also the proud owner of the most perfect shaped and beautifully sized cock. From somewhere, I found enough bravery to make a flirty joke with the now fully naked, competition conditioned muscle bull before me. “You don’t look so nervous there either, mate!” Blake’s mouth curled into a devastatingly gorgeous grin in response. Before he had the chance to reply, a loud voice filled the pump room. “OK, guys, two minutes before it’s time to hit the stage.” My stomach suddenly tightened with nerves and I managed to tear myself away from the huge, gorgeous, fully naked muscle bull before me to glance around the room. Four other well known bodybuilders of various size, age and nationality filled up the pump room. Standing around, pumping up, and preparing themselves to head out on stage. It might not have been the most unusual sight if it weren’t for one small factor; every single bodybuilder was now completely naked. A few meters from where Blake and I were stood, 212 class pro bodybuilder Anth “The Tank” Tucker was pumping up his insatiably huge, balloon-like pecs. Almost as wide as he was tall, Anth’s entire, bull-like body looked like it was about to burst at any given moment. Brutally sized biceps, blocky abs which distended from his ever growing roid gut and an ass so magnificently big it left the room ten seconds after he did, were all much loved features on this phenomenally size, late thirty-something American bodybuilder. Just a short distance from Anth, stood German muscle daddy Jörg Roth was with his hands on his hips, his naked glutes looking even bigger than they did when they were half covered with posers, talking to young Canadian bodybuilder Cody Watson. It was unique pairing. Jörg’s tank-like physique was bursting with deliriously thick, solid beef, while Cody’s leaner, six foot frame was packed with gorgeously shredded muscle, not least of all his infamous stomach muscles, which included six of the most insanely shredded and beautifully abs in bodybuilding. Jörg’s masculine, handsome looks, smouldering eyes and devastatingly sexy smirk made him one of the most popular muscle daddies on the planet. Meanwhile, with his ridiculously gorgeous, boyish looks, Cody has earned himself a legion of muscle obsessed fans. Most bodybuilding fans would trip over themselves to be anywhere near either, or most probably both, of these two contrasting muscle freaks. And completing the line up was infamous Australian muscle beast Ritchie “2 Guns” Lee, who was applying a last minute spot of oil into his freakishly shredded quads and tight as fuck, tummy popping abdominals. His semi hard cock sticking out in front of him for the whole room to see. The more he rubbed oil into his muscles, the harder his cock seemed to become. Even though Ritchie Lee’s biceps weren’t flexed, I could still see exactly why they’d earned him his nickname. Both upper arms were ridiculously thick and bulged to an almost laughable degree. I couldn’t wait to see them flexed and blown up in all their freakish glory on stage. It wasn’t just his inhuman sized guns that Ritchie was famous for either. He was known for his loud, extroverted personality, and even louder stage presence. Not only did Ritchie pose in the craziest, cockiest and most animated manner, but he had a habit of loudly shouting and bellowing out with practically every pose he hit. Every single bodybuilder in the room was in incredible, jaw dropping condition, but looking around, it suddenly occurred to me that, behind my All American monster of a muscle mate Blake Woods, I was the second biggest bodybuilder in the line up. “You OK there, buddie?” Blake asked, putting his large sized hand on the side of my obscenely huge right upper arm. “I think so. I mean, yeah,” I replied. “You’ll be fine,” he assured me. “Just think of it as a regular bodybuilding show.” But it’s not. It’s not a normal bodybuilding show at all. One of the guys working at the show, the only average sized, and clothed man in the room suddenly made an announcement to the six naked muscle freaks before him. “OK, guys. It’s showtime!” All of the magnificent bodybuilders started to walk towards the stage like a herd of docile bulls being herded into a ring and my stomach suddenly flipped with fear. Blake Woods ushered me to follow him, and my fellow muscle freaks. “Stick with me, Luke,” he adorably said as I nervously took my first steps towards the stage. Now there’s an offer. As I trailer behind Blake, I almost gasped at the rear image of his physique. I’d literally never seen a back as monstrously wide as his. Pound upon pound of thick, superhuman mass spilled out from his frame. And then there was his ginormous sized ass, which looked big enough to feed a small third world country for a month. The sight of Blake’s excessive sized bum meat cause my exposed, hard cock to fiercely jolt and judder. My stomach was doing somersaults and I tried to think about what Blake had advised me earlier. “Just think of it as a regular bodybuilding show.” “Don’t feel pressured or obliged to do anything you don’t want to.” But I DO want to, Blake. I want to do EVERYTHING that I’ve heard happens at this show. Everything I’ve heard and MORE.

Links to other chapters: Links to chapters of "The Twenty": "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Precis, Introduction, Chapters 1 & 2 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapters 3, 4, 5 - White Cap Training / Hardcore Muscle / A Brief History of Casey Rockland "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapter 6 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapters 7, 8 - Hardcore Training, Part 1 / Tiffany's Talent "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapters 9, 10 - Good for Morale "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 11: Casey Meets the Muscle Squad "The Twenty" Chapter 12, Part 1: A Very Turkish Wrestling Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 12: Part 2 Casey vs. Karim Abdul: A Very Turkish Wrestling Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 13: After the Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 14: In Which Casey Discovers He Likes to Get Worshipped "The Twenty" - Chapter 15: Casey's First Interview with Sergeant Moster "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapter 16 - Hardcore Training Part 2: Casey’s First Herculaneum Workout, and What Happened After "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 17 - The Presentation "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 18 - The Musclemen Revealed: Inside Zaftig's Lab "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 19 - Further Encounters, Part 1 M/M "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress: Chapter 20 - Pose and Approve: Further Encounters, Part 2 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress: Chapter 21 - Sam and Casey "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress: Chapter 22 - Field Trips for Worship, Part 1 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress: Chapter 24 - Further Encounters 5: Sam and Casey Again, and Moster and the Cadets Chapter 23 Field Trips, Part 2 – Casey Rediscovers Muscle Worship, And Makes a New Friend February 10th, 2022 2110 Hours Casey knew he could trust Ensign Victor. Sam was, after all, a muscle worshipper. And Casey was close to the best there was. Casey had long dreamed of his very own muscle worshipper. The legend that bodybuilders are aloof and don’t want to be worshipped? Bullshit. Bodybuilders wanted their very own private worshippers just as much as muscle schmoes wanted bodybuilders. If Casey knew anything at all, he knew that. He’d learned it in LA. And now he was going to tell Sam all about it. And then tell Sam that he knew just exactly what he was. And Sam, of course, was all ears, all solicitation and comfort. Even as he felt his own excitement growing. He felt his cock, too, burgeoning in his trousers, until he didn’t think he could stand it much more. But of course, he’d have to stand it. At least until Casey was finished talking. And so, Sam listened. Patiently, as it happened. And Casey talked and talked. As Sam’s cock got stiffer and stiffer. “So talk about something else. Do you have friends?” “Well. The guys from the cadet dorm, I guess. But I don’t see them anymore. Guess I don’t get out as much as I’d like.” “No friends outside the compound?” “Naw.” “Are the men of The Twenty your friends?” “Well, I’m one of them….” Casey seemed uncomfortable, so Sam moved on. “Family?” Casey looked down, then looked back at Sam. “The Twenty are my family,” he said after a moment. He paused. ‘Guess we seem to be some kind of crazy cult, hunh?” “Kind of, yes.” Casey seemed to want to ask something. Sam half smiled, waiting. Finally he prompted. “Yes?” Casey was clearly embarrassed, but Sam could see determination in his eyes. “It’ll wait. What else?” “Well, how strong are you?” “Pretty strong. Maybe a little stronger than the others. I can bench 800 pounds. Easy. Curl 350. I run really, really fast, too. Oh, and I’m a good diver. I don’t know how that happened, but I am. I can do anything on a diving board. Don’t even think about it. And I look awesome in a Speedo. But I’m not as strong as Moster. Or Abdul. No one is. They could snap me in two.” Casey didn’t mention the Turkish wrestling night when they got covered in oil and he beat Karim Abdul. No sense in scaring Sam by acknowledging that maybe, yeah, just maybe, he was the strongest man there – and just 19. “I don’t believe that.” “Well, maybe not in two. But he could fuck me up pretty good if he wanted to. He’s an extreme fighter.” “I thought you were, too.” “Well, yeah…. .” “You got thrown out of school for fighting.” “Only once. I only fought once,” he said. “Some guy pissed you off?” Casey smiled. “18 guys pissed me off.” “Wow.” “Yeah, wow. I got ‘em all good, though.” “One after the other?” “All at once.” Casey grinned cockily. “I beat the shit out of all of them.” “Why?” “I got tired of them making fun of me.” “They made fun of you? Sounds dangerous.” “I wasn’t as big then.” “No, of course not. Why were they making fun of you?” Casey looked hard at Sam, and bit his lip. Then he shrugged his shoulders as if determined. He stood up, towering over the table. Sam watched him evenly. Casey reached down and unzipped the steel fly of his pants. He reached his hand in and pulled out his enormous, limp cock. He squatted so that his hips were even with the tabletop. It flopped heavily and noisily on the surface. Thwack. "…. And, boom… there it is,” said Casey. “There it is.” He looked up, shrugged and smiled shyly. “Yes, there it is.” “See, it’s really, really big.” Sam took in the tool’s impossible size for a moment, and whistled. “Yes, I see that. Nice,” he said sweetly. “It’s very big.” “It’s huge,” said Casey, with a sweet blend of sadness and pride. “It’s more than a 15 inches long. It’s like a fucking snake with a life of it’s own. I get hard all the time. I could never hide it in anything I wore. The kids at the home used to laugh at me, call me freak.” “They were jealous, no doubt.” “Probably, yeah, maybe, but fuck. But I got so sick of it.” He started to stuff it back into his jeans. “So one night, I beat them all up.” Sam reached out and lightly touched Casey’s hand. “It’s okay. Keep it out.” Casey looked up, hopefully. “You like it?” “I do.” Casey looked hard at him. He was suddenly shy. He wanted to tell Sam about the field trips for worship, and there was a lot more to tell, too. But he wasn’t certain how it would sound. Sam wanted to help him. “Was there a first time you were worshipped by ‘investors’? By a group of men you didn’t know before?” “Yeah…” “For money?” Pause. “Uh hunh.” Casey was clearly now afraid Sam would judge him. “A lot of money?” Casey didn’t quite know how to tell him exactly how much. “I’m not a prostitute.” “No, I know that. You’re not,” said Sam, looking pensively at Casey’s huge penis extending out of his open fly, lying quietly on the tabletop. “What you are is an uncommonly huge, sexual, handsome 19-year old bodybuilder with a need to show … what you have.” Casey looked at him gratefully. Now he knew he was falling in love with the calm young Navy officer. But even here, in the relative safety of his quarters at Valhalla Labs, and with the gym and training rooms and all the other men so close by, and especially after that wacky muscleshow earlier in the evening to the military brass, the sweet-natured muscle giant was suddenly seized with nervousness. But Sam seemed okay with it. And, indeed, he was. “And…how was it? The first time you were worshipped by strangers?” “Okay. I guess it was okay.” He paused, and his eyes flickered a bit. With excitement, at the memory. “Who were they?” “Some Hollywood dudes.” Sam suddenly recalled. Was that last year in LA the night that…? Oh, God! YES. It was briefly in the TMZ reports late last year, the latest conservative blast against the Hollywood Liberal Elite, some big party night that went south and required some hospitalizations and a lot of huge money. And then – silence on it. All stories withdrawn. No word on it. He’d googled it a few times. Nothing. But Casey remembered. In fact, it was incredible – all those fat old rich men schmoes, and then his new friend Mike later on privately swooning, licking his pecs and swooning over his big biceps and with his sweet little face in his hard butt and then closely inspecting with awe his mighty machine…. But he wasn’t quite sure about how all this would sound to Sam. There was a pause. Sam gazed at the muscle monster boy evenly a moment. “You can tell me all about it. I’m not here to judge.” Casey remembered the night. And his new friend, Mike. “I wonder how I’m gonna tell Sam about Mike?” he worried to himself. After a brief pause, Casey made his decision, and manfully, went on with his story. December 5th, 2021 Los Angeles: 2100 Hours The bus pulled up the drive at 9 PM, the first stop of the evening. It was a large cliff side home high in the Hollywood Hills, lavish and dark, with a glimmering Olympic-sized pool in the back and fountains quietly spraying gallons of illegal water. Beyond and far below, the glittering lights of LA shone in the far distance. Zaftig’s longtime off campus associate, the puny weasel Dr. Shaft, would be waiting inside, in attendance with a group of 9 investors, all quite anxious to see the young gods in action. The bodybuilders filed off the bus in the dark. “Golly, who lives here?” asked Hension, awestruck by the size of the house. “Some Hollywood dude movie producer,” muttered Lang. “Who cares? Time to FLEX.” Casey barely noticed. He was eager, for soon he’d be headed back to his private muscle planet, the place he first visited on the morning his cadet buddies came to say goodbye and stayed a little to admire his muscles. He was all ready to flex for these dudes. He neither knew nor cared who they were. Sergeant Moster, who had gotten off the bus first, quietly barked orders in the large circular drive. Moster, who had gotten off the bus first, quietly barked orders in the large circular drive. “Inspection. Strip down, men,” he commanded. “I don’t want to keep our hosts waiting.” The ten musclemen hopped and danced in the half light, removing slacks, baggies, t-shirts, jeans, shorts, underwear, jock straps, thongs, and boots as poor long-suffering Dr. Irving ran from man to man, frantically gathering up discarded clothing, quickly organizing as to owner, and distributing the proper poser to the proper man. Each poser was personally assigned, custom-tailored to cut across inches south of the lower abs, reveal generous slices of meaty glutes in back, and with frontal sag sufficient to generously reveal the top six inches of root and thick, plunging shaft of each man. The side straps, while thin, were sufficiently strong to hold even at top erection. “Oil up, men.” Bottles of mineral oil were passed around, and the men dutifully applied slathers of oil to their muscles. Finally they were ready, their muscles gleaming in the night. “Line up, squad,” said Moster. “Adjust your posers. When you pull your pants down, I want these dudes to see your top six inches of root and cockshaft.” He had stripped down himself and was now rubbing his own oil in to his mountainous black muscles. “I know with some of you that still leaves another 6 inches or more covered up. Right, Casey?” “More,” said Casey. Still, in the dark Casey turned deep red, still immediately shamed by the thoughts of his huge, unhideable cock. He still wasn’t quite over those years of taunting. Which always flashed his thoughts quickly to Tiffany. Good thing the ginger-haired terror wasn’t with them tonight. Casey always performed better when that boy was nowhere near. “Waring, get over here and do my back.” Waring went to Moster, dutifully pouring oil onto his calloused palms, mixing them back and forth as if he was tossing a muscle salad, and smacked Moster’s broad back hard, rubbing thick oil deep into Moster’s wide lats. The Sergeant felt the man’s rough blisters on his back and smiled. “You’ve been working, Private.” “Yes, sir, I sure have, sir.” The men fell into line, and awaited inspection. Moster paced in front of the muscle lineup and critically appraised his special forces team: Alvarez, Lang, Hension, Schumacher, and Waring. Washington, Abdul, Obatu, Gunst and Rockland. Muscle gods all. He nodded his satisfaction. “Line up according to height. Shortest man first. Private Hension, that’s you.” Hension was pushed to the head of the line. “Put the pretty boy first,” guffawed Obatu. Hension colored deeply, embarrassed as always to be referred to as the group ‘pretty boy’, but obeyed orders. “Dr. Irving, distribute White Caps,” Moster ordered. Irving passed the ration of capsules to the group. “It’s going that be that kind of showing, hunh?” chuckled Obatu. He popped a capsule and within seconds began to envision his powerful sexual fantasies come to life. He tugged slightly on his poser and glanced down to make sure the prominent, pulsing thick veins of his mighty dipping cockshaft were showing. He nudged Washington. “Check it out,” he said. Washington nodded. “Suckable,” he said, busily squeezing his own nipples into pointy hardness. Moster crossed behind the men and walked along, surveyed the lineup of rolling, hard, powerful glutes. He nodded. Huge mountains of gleaming, perfect, rock hard butt. “Butthole inspection,” he announced. Corporal Karim wished he had his butt plug with him, but didn’t betray himself with even a flicker across his stern face. He scowled, but even so Moster knew what the man wanted. He glanced down at Karim’s achingly firm glutes. “You clean, Corporal?” he asked. “Yes, sir.” “Good.” Moster knelt, lowered the man’s posers for a moment to quad height, and quickly inserted his thick fist deeply up inside the man’s butthole, up to his wrist. Karim never flinched. Moster rotated his fist, and just as quickly withdrew, with a butthole POP!, noting to his satisfaction that the Corporal was indeed clean. “Keep your concentration.” He wiped his fist with anti-bacterial lube and moved on to the next man. Hension was looking apprehensive. Moster approached him. “Any women inside?” Hension asked nervously. “Why do you ask, Private?” “Sir, for my best performance, sir, I like to get my face slapped first. And during. By a pretty girl with muscles.” “Not here tonight,” said Moster. “Bend over.” “Yes, sir!” Hension bent over, showing his twin glutes of extreme hardness, shape and striation. Moster lowered the muscleboy’s posers, made a fist, and once again plunged his fist up to his wrist up Hension’s taut butthole, twisting, probing and turning. Like Abdul, Hension never even raised an eyebrow as his welcoming rosebud enveloped the powerful fist. He was excited about lay ahead. His cock began its 12-inch journey to solid stiffness. He pulled his posers back up with some difficulty and wrapped the taut cloth as best he could around his growing engine. Alvarez appeared serene. He knew a good Pose and Approve session was ahead. Lang glanced at him and smiled. Alvarez was best with an audience. An admiring audience. His cock twitched in anticipation. Moster was quick with Alvarez, nodding approval, quickly inserting a probing fist, and moving on to Lang, doing the same. Up the drive at the house, a curtain fluttered. Someone was watching. Alvarez nudged Lang. “What?” asked Lang, clueless. “You see that?” “See what?” Alvarez smiled. “This is gonna be fun.” He stood “Let’s see those biceps, Gunst,” Moster commanded. Gunst complied, and flexed his meaty guns. “26 inches this morning, sir.” “Excellent. Turn around and bend over.” Gunst complied and Moster’s fist entered his butthole. He nodded satisfaction. Moster continued down the line of musclemen, inspecting pecs, nipples, hard abs, and ending with each man by inserting a giant fist up an eager butthole. Finally it was Casey’s turn. “Ever been fisted before?” Moster asked crisply. Casey had to admit it. “Yes, sir.” He turned around and bent over, his perfect butt now in Moster’s face, his fists buried in his obliques, jutting out his butt. It was an incredible ass. Two round globes of muscular golden flesh, perfect, hard-as-nails ovals of sleek construction. Powerful, huge, an incredible human loading dock of rounded power. Inside the darkened buttcrack Moster could see close-up the throbbing, inviting deep of Casey’s perfect butthole. Moster plunged his fist in, and turned it, pulling it out again after a minute. Clean as a whistle. “Good work, Rockland. “ Casey stood, turned and smiled. “I think you’re ready.” He turned to the driver, standing by the bus, impassively staring. “Ferdinand, Dr. Irving, come back in an hour. We should be done by then.” Then, quietly, he asked Irving, “Did the money come in yet?” “This afternoon, sir,” answered Irving. “$35,000.” “Good.” Moster took his place at the end of the line. “Shaft here yet?” “Inside, Sir.” Dr. Irving fiddled with his phone, getting frantic texts from Dr. Shaft. “Good. Give the men back their clothes. Men, get dressed.” Much fumbling and hopping about in the dark. Then - “Move out, men.” The musclemen marched into the entranceway of the one-story cliff side glass house and, single file, marched into the brightly lit living room. Inside, nine manicured, pampered, plumpish Hollywood movie execs, dressed in expensive Italian suits, ties down, were draped around the room, propped up on large plush sofas, drinks in hand, cellphones and Blackberries at the ready, waiting inside. Two or three were handsome enough to gain Alvarez’s slight interest. The smell of marijuana wafted through the air. They’d been drinking. And smoking. And snorting lines of coke. In fact, they all appeared smashed. And ready to see serious muscle. The tenth, a slender young man, sat separately, almost shyly, by himself, across the room on a smaller sofa, right before the vast picture window with the lights of LA twinkling in the distance. “Fucking finally! Bring on the talent!” one of the fat schmoes yelled as the men entered. But as the musclemen got into the room and turned, facing their clients, at full attention, the movie dudes were stunned into silence. “Holy shit…look at them!” "Fuckin' A..." For their part, the musclemen were themselves stunned into a moment silence by the lavishness of the room that extended before them, and the extraordinary view of the city through the plate glass windows, far, far below. The drapes had been opened. The moon shone full in the sky. “Wow,” breathed Lang. “Where the fuck are we?” "Fuckin' A is right," whispered Hension. There were a few moments on silence while everyone was amazed, albeit for different reasons. Sergeant Moster was first to retain his composure. "Gentlemen, thank you for inviting us for the evening. We think we have quite a show ready for your personal delectation..." Dr. Shaft rose from a white sofa. Even as familiar with the muscle in the room as he was, he was never less than stunned each time he saw more than three of the bodybuilders together. The sight of ten of them, including the impossibly giant Sergeant Moster, was enough to momentarily knock the air out of him. “Yes, thank you, and good evening, Sergeant Moster. Good evening, men.” He whispered to Moster. "I'll handle this." Dr. Shaft was excited. The men had not only arrived on time, they all looked….well, incredible. Beyond incredible, in fact. Unreal. Inhuman. The years of P-21 meshed with hardcore raw training had built magnificent muscle specimens unlike the world had ever seen before. No bodybuilding contest – and Shaft had attended hundreds – ever had the kind of raw muscular development that stood before them now. It was as if every muscle on every man had a muscle. Heaped pounds of raw lean man beef. It was staggering. Moster hid his irritation, already planning the next black eye he'd happily plaster on Shaft's face in their next private. “Good evening, Dr. Shaft. Men, you all know ....Dr. Shaft.” Hi, yeah, sure, hello, uh hunh, yeah we see him, etc etc, came from the musclemen. “May I introduce the men to their hosts?” asked Dr. Shaft ceremoniously And the lineup of musclemen turned to their agog clients. Hands at their sides, fists clenched, veins popping, tight white shirts wrapped around massive physiques. Legs spread wide. Quads bursting out of slacks. Biceps about to tear shirt sleeves. Fly bulges loomed to the floor. And the clients, schmoes all, stared back. Breathing. Panting. Disbelieving the universe of muscle they were seeing. Alvarez, Lang, Hension, Schumacher, and Waring. Washington, Abdul, Obatu, Gunst. And Casey Rockland. Team leader, the massive Sergeant Moster. The muscle team was here at last. The clients, schmoes all, stared back. Breathing. Panting. “Fuck, man. They’re fucking huge,” said one of the fattest men. He gulped. “Whatta they gonna do to us?” “You mean…what are they going to do for you,” said Sergeant Moster. “May I present…. nine of the most muscular men on the planet today.” He paused, glanced at his watch. “You have two hours.” He turned to the men. “Men, you may go to work.” The men moved into a line, first marching single file and then fanning out towards the edge of the broad staircase leading down to the sunken living room. At the top step they stopped, stood still, and displayed themselves proudly. Below them, the room of wealthy Hollywood elite schmoes fell into shocked silence, turned their heads, and stared agog at the massive muscle before them. The schmoes were seated together, as if for protection, on a heavy plush creamy white sofa, overloaded with soft, luxurious pillows, extending twenty-five feet across the room from the large picture window. It was a perfect setting for bodybuilder muscle worship. And there they stood. Calm. Blank faced. Each man handsomer than the next. Perfect tanned skin. Waistlines no larger than 32 inches on men each weighing up to 300 pounds – and more. It was going to be a insane night of muscle worship. And a profitable one, too. Shaft had been circulating rumors inside the Hollywood mill for years about this army of ungodly huge and handsome musclemen, and finally had assembled just the sample group of mega-rich movers and shakers that he needed for the initial private presentation. This meant big bucks in the future for Valhalla Labs. Sergeant Moster had delivered as promised, in spite of Dr Zaftig’s worry and misgivings back at the Valhalla Lab. But Shaft had faith. He knew these musclemen. He’d had too many private sessions to not know a little about them all by now. As long as they all behaved, that is, and no one got seriously hurt. They were hard to control, he knew, once they really started flexing and posing and showing it all off with feats of ungodly strength and their insatiable need to dominate. He knew all about his own tendency to wind up in the San Jose ER after particularly enthusiastic sessions with Moster. But, damn, he just couldn’t help it. Shaft had to admit the fantasy of Moster’s (relatively speaking) lightly damaging face punches and the spirited butt spankings he received as punishment for his own poor cock and body and his lame cocksucking was, well, just what he deserved, being the worm he was. And the fantasy memory of all that abuse kept him masturbating feverishly for months after. He hoped his Hollywood schmoes might fare a little lighter punishment than the stuff that he was now addicted to – unless of course they wanted the same treatment? But then, it might get picked up as a tasty little news item, all over TMZ. That couldn’t happen. Could it? It could rock the Hollywood establishment. Top studio heads beaten by massive, crazed bodybuilders in bizarre Hollywood Hills muscle showdown. No. That wouldn’t do. It was all pretty dangerous, but, what the hell. Shaft licked his lips with drooling anticipation and inspected the astounding male muscle display that confronted them all. The ten magnificent young men, plus the-even-huger-still Sergeant Moster, were now lined up, beefy shoulder to shoulder, round and perfect tri-headed delts touching massive delts. They stood in a perfect lineup of muscle on the steps leading from the 20’ ceilinged foyer down into the sunken living room. The entry way was a perfect dais for display, more than 40’ long, roomy enough for a panorama of beautiful beef and rippling vascularity unlike anything the staring schmoes down below had ever seen, or even imagined, before. And even fully dressed in tight, tight t-shirts and ferociously clinging tan slacks, the men were an unbelievable sight to behold. As if carefully posed, men all stood casually with their hands planted on powerful hips, legs spread wide. Muscles gleamed and bulged. Physiques rippled enticingly, displayed for delectation in the clinging super-wide white spandex t-shirts. Every vein, every muscular bulge, every pound of sinew, every cut, every hard-packed slab of fatless lean and bulging male beef was on display for the stunned, wealthy Hollywood insiders. “Jesus fucking Christ,” someone mumbled. “Look at them. They’re not human.” Muscle worship was what these muscle giants lived for. Shaft knew that. Well, it was one of the things they lived for. He was fairly certain they also lived for training, lifting, eating, sex with each other and as many partners, male or female, that they could find. And – of course- getting huger every day. But Shaft couldn’t be sure that muscle worship might not be even more important. And of course, it made sense. After all, weren’t they all getting bigger, handsomer, stronger, more muscular, and more aggressive just so they could be worshipped? It hardly mattered, no more than the original intent of Dr. Zaftig all those years ago when he first started research on creating the ultimate team of massive male bodybuilders. For there they were, eleven muscle gods, still and easy, unmoving, posed, both tense and calm, showcasing magnificent, perfect male muscularity. And there were nine others, just as huge, handsome, and hung as the men before them, back at the lab. The atmosphere in the room crackled. And Shaft could feel it now, could even see the musclemen’s eager anticipation of the impeding worship of their physiques. Their excitement was just beginning to show, starting to loom now, like a faint musky aroma, getting stronger, seeping into the room. They seemed to be getting bigger, to be growing before them. They were certainly measurably heavier in their tight slacks, their flies just beginning to bulge forward and droop down with pointed pushing, with throbbing penis weight, their erections about to bloom and show and push out and forward and up inside their tightening pants. And considering the price tag of upwards of $85,000 the Hollywood elite schmoes had laid out for this private muscle show, inwardly he was relieved that it had all started out without the slightest hitch. And the new man, Casey Whatever His Name was, was there, too, there on the end. The handsomest of all? Shaft wasn’t sure. And, per Zaftig’s regular reports, on his way to being the biggest? And only 19 years old, too. The promise that lay ahead. He’d better be, at a price tag of $15,000 just for his appearance. That shorter man was also improbably handsome. Shaft studied the impressively beautiful Chris Hension, with his perpetual half erection always looming in his pants, thick masculine dark brown nipples, devilish smile and darting eyes; he was certainly a square-jawed piece of eye candy. And then there was Alvarez, always with the thick-lipped handsome Lang nearby – moist lips, always slightly shiny, always recently licked, lips that Shaft just knew glided lightly and lovingly up and down, root to head, over the long, thick penis shaft of his muscle husband Alvarez during their after-hours Pose and Approve sessions. And the scary hairy Karim Abdul, glowering in the middle of the lineup, with the shorter beefslab hardass Schumacher right next to him – weren’t they each other’s nemesis? Maybe they got hard posing together? And that giant Gunst, he of the amazing nearly 28 inch biceps. Shaft hurried over to Moster, just stepping down into the sunken living room, extending a wet hand. “Sergeant Moster, we’re so glad to see you -- ” He was suddenly cut off. Suddenly, from that muscle dais above, came an outraged roar. “Are you who the fuck I think you are?!!!” It was Gunst. He was shouting now, pointing down at someone in the room, at one of the waiting shmoes. All stopped and turned, stunned into silence. On the sofa was sprawled a fat, unshaved, tall mass of slob schmoe, who looked up from his phone, startled and scared. “Yeah, YOU, You FUCKING ASSHOLE!” “Do I know you…?” the schmoe blubbered. “I know you! You fucking asshole! I know you! You preyed on my sister!” Gunst was roaring now. “Get that worthless worm over here!” Waring and Lang stepped down, as if on cue, striding manfully into the room, heading to the creamy white sofa, then grabbing and holding down the particularly fat and ugly Hollywood former studio head, now sprawling agog, to prevent him from bolting. “Never mind, I’ll fuck him up myself…. ” Striding forward, every muscle in his massive frame now quivering with rage, Gunst pushed past Waring and Lang and into the room. The man was an impressive, fearful sight, his veins throbbing, ripped muscle on a mission, his huge pecs roiling and bursting in his tight t-shirt, his piston-thick arms slabs of disciplined beef, his fists clenched and ready to do damage. Casey was stunned. His mouth open, agape. He’d never heard the normally gentle giant Gunst so angry before, never even envisioned it. And he seemed crazed, pointing down at the terrified schmoe, accusing, now standing wide-legged and in full aggressive mode. “You don’t know me!” he screamed. “I don’t know you, either! What is this??? Dr. Shaft??” Shaft came forward, frightened but trying to maintain control. “Corporal Gunst?...” he started. He suddenly felt Moster’s hand on his shoulders, stopping him, pulling him back. Shaft tripped and fell on the carpet. Moster helped him up, shot him a quick look and a little smile, and putting a finger to his lips, shook his head. He mouthed, “No no.” He smiled. Shaft froze and, regaining his balance, stepped back, and did as he was told. Gunst was now standing above the cowering, terrified schmoe, roaring, his legs spread wide, his thick fists plunged into his obliques, ripped intercostals bulging like bricks, htting a powerful front lat spread. He rotated on his heels to show his lats at different angles. His pecs soared to the ceiling, his nipples went taut and pointed downward to the floor, bulging in his t-shirt, the luscious brown areola outlined. “You wanna see muscles, you fucking asshole?? check out these muscles!!! FUCKING WORTHLESS WORM!!! I’M GONNA SHOW YOU WHAT THESE BIG MUSCLES CAN REALLY DO!!!” From the facing sofa by the picture window, the small pipsqueak pencil neck schmoe was seemingly ignoring it all. Transfixing, he was staring directly at Casey now, seemingly unaware of the threatening Gunst, who was apparently on the verge of beating the fat schmoe to death right across the room from him. Casey, ever sensitive, knew he was being stared at. He turned his head slightly and returned the pencilneck’s gaze. He smiled. The pencilneck smiled back, tentative, shy. Casey began to do a slow, subtle, bubbling pec dance in his t-shirt, his mammoth chest bouncing slightly, right to left, left to right, his nipples taut and pushing powerfully into the tight fabric. He smiled a little more broadly. “You like that?” he mouthed. The pencilneck stared and nodded slightly. He did like it. Gunst was now in full flex fury mode. He glided from his threatening front lat spread into an equally threatening front double biceps. POW! he shouted, Just Look at these fucking guns! BOOM! His monster biceps broiled with iron packed sinew, laced with mammoth, pulsing cephalic veins. BAM!!! he added, extending his meaty arms to their full length, working the fingers of his powerful fists before clenching them into furious fist-weapons. “These are muscles, asshole!” he shouted. “And they’re comin’ to get YOU!” And then he bent, slowly, inexorably, coming closer, this huge mass of muscle and rage, smashing his fist in his meaty palm, and grabbed the schmoe by the shirt front, pulling his terrified ugly face up to his spitting, furious mouth. “I’m gonna FUCK YOU UP. I’m gonna beat the shit out of you, and I’m not even gonna touch you with THESE fists. I’m JUST gonna do it with my pecs. And then with my dick. I’m gonna beat your face bloody with my pecs and my dick!” The schmoe was blubbering now. Casey regarded it all somewhat calmly. He’d seen such behavior before at the Home, of course, and the Twenty were always wild and crazy like this on the gym floor, particularly during White Cap workout nights. They often beat the shit out of each other, bounding back for more. Nothing new here. What’s more, he figured it was probably all an act. Gunst was probably being paid for this interesting little muscle play. It was all working, of course, because none of the other musclemen had moved, as if they knew what was coming. And if there had been any serious, real danger, Karim Abdul and Moster, whose combined strength couldn’t even be gauged, would have stepped in to pull Gunst back and subdue him. More to the point, now he realized he recognized the schmoe from online. Something about how he had abused women for 30 years or more, and was now out of the studio, nationally shamed. Some big fat slob who ruined women’s careers if they didn’t fuck him. But he was still super rich, and he’d profited off of his exploitation and cruelty. Now set adrift in the Hollywood community and unable to work ever again, he was still worth several hundred million, and was not feeling any pain. Until tonight, of course. Now he was gonna get what he deserved. Still, Casey was more interested in his potential new friend, who seemed sober, quiet, respectful, and agog at the size of his muscles. That was just the way Casey figured he’d like them. Quiet and worshipful. As he walked over to the distant sofa, his cock twitched heavily, rolled in his pants, and began to point and grow. His new little fan seemed to be the exception in the room. He sat alone on his sofa across the room, maybe 20 feet away from the group of fat schmoes on the long couch. He was just staring at Casey, longingly, neither talking nor texting. Standing before him now not six feet away, Casey smiled in a friendly way. The pipsqueak smiled back, staring at Casey’s physique and handsome face and his ever-growing crotch bulge, blooming in his tight slacks. Tentative, nervous, a little frightened, shaking. “Hi,” said Casey, friendly. He got closer and extended a huge paw. “I’m Casey.” “I know. I’m….I’m Mike.” Mike reached up to shake hands, frightened and brave, his soft little hand covered by Casey’s enormous mitt. He stared at the pumping forearms as Casey gently shook his hand. He was very careful not to crush the little guy’s fingers. The fat slob was screaming now. “Hey, I’m just here to see a little muscle! You want money? I got a lot of money! I'll give it to you. Leave me alone!! Don't hurt me!!!” Gunst laughed nastily. “You just wanted to see a little muscle??? How about FUCKING HUGE MUSCLE??” He started slapping the man lightly across the face, back and forth, little humiliating stinging slaps that popped and smacked in echoes bouncing across the vast living room. “Ouch. Ouch! Leave me alone….!” “You belong to ME, asshole.” Gunst scooped the fat man (who must have weighed 300 pounds or more) up from the deep, sheltering confines of the plush sofa cushions. Effortlessly swinging the screaming man wide above his head, the man’s legs and feet flying in a circle around the work, Gunst swept the slob high above his head and held him there. Carrying him from the room, he yelled back to Waring and Lang, “You boys can join me later when you’ve finished with this group. But for now - he’s mine!” He turned his head up to the impotently squirming producer and lowered him down to meet his face. He spat his words. “Come to think of it, I’m gonna start you out nice and easy. You like glutes? How about some world-class musclebutt? I sure hope so. Casue I’m gonna sit on your face for the next 45 minutes. You’ll get to see my muscleass up close and personal….” And then they were gone, down the corridor. Silence. The schmoes staring, transfixed. “What was all that about? Who is that guy?” Hension whispered loudly to Obatu. Obatu shrugged. “Some movie producer.” “So why did Gunst go off on him like that?” “Maybe he didn’t like his movies.” “Private client,” said Alvarez. “It’s a put-up job. Extra money.” “This guy is paying Gunst to park his muscle ass on him for 45 minutes?” “No.” Alvarez smiled and whispered back. “The dude’s wife. Extra credit for public humiliation.” “Are the bedrooms through here?” Gunst asked, in the distance, his voice now conversational. “Noooooo…!” screamed the fat man. Down the hall they could hear a door opened. “Would in here be good for you?” Gunst asked calmly. “It’s good for me.” The schmoe’s screams continued for a moment, even after the door was closed. And then, they stopped. Very suddenly. Replaced by another sound, that could only be described as “mmmmpppphhhllllfffffffff…!!!... ..uuummmmm…” Presumably Gunst had undone his belt, lowered his slacks, squatted down his naked perfect butt, and was now getting comfortable on the man’s face. “Let me know if you have trouble breathing,” they heard him say, as if he was asking to pass the salt. Mike had watched in silence, his face surprisingly unexpressive. Unfrightened by Gunst’s outrage. That was interesting. He was clearly more nervous about Casey’s unanticipated friendliness. Casey turned back to the roomful of rich Hollywood schmoes, now numbering eight. For schmoes was what they were, and now, Casey had a pretty good gut level understanding of what a schmoe actually was. A schmoe was a creepy, ugly, fat, rich guy who was clueless, mean, selfish, liked musclemen, and was willing to pay his pleasure, and assumed money was all he needed. That was a schmoe. Casey’s lip curled in contempt. And far from frightened or intimated by the display of alpha male dominance Gunst had just performed, effortlessly carrying a kicking and screaming man over his head and out of the room, the schmoes were now quietly giggling, texting, snorting coke and toking up. They seemed to have enjoyed what they just witnessed. Nasty fuckers, thought Casey. He turned back to little Mike. “You’re not like those other guys.” “No.” “Why are you here, then?” “…..well….it’s my house.” Holy Shit. The Jackpot. That was fast. “Really? This is your place?” Mike nodded. “Yes.” Casey went to the point. “You like big muscles?” Casey asked, excited now. No sense in wasting time with pleasantries, although truth to be told, Casey probably had never heard the word before. “Yes, I do.” “Okay, then, watch this. All for you.” Casey moved fast into a front lat spread, rotating from side to side. “See these fucking pecs? They’re huge. You like this?” Casey’s shirt stretched and seemingly groaned from the strain. “….Golly….” Mike was breathing heavily. “Will ya look at that…?” His hand involuntarily moved to his crotch. Casey winked at him, nodding and smiling, reeling off his obvious talents. “Obliques, intercostals, abs like bricks, pecs like cannonballs, all hard and solid. And that’s just for starters. Here’s a most muscular crab shot.” His shirt fabric began to tear as his muscles exploded with sinew, mass and popping veins. “How about big guns?” he asked, flexing his brutal biceps. “26 inches,” he whispered proudly. “These guns measure 26 inches. You wanna touch ‘em?” Mike nodded, dumbly, reached out with tentative fingers, as Casey bent down to offer a closer view of his huge guns. “Touch ‘em! Go ahead and feel ‘em. Stroke ‘em. Ever felt anything so hard?” Mike’s fingers lightly caressed Casey’s 26 inch right biceps. “Wow,” he breathed, and stared up into Casey’s eyes. “I got great glutes, too,” he said conspiratorially, bringing his face now close to Mike. “It’s the ass of death. You’ll see. You can see them later. Really awesome.” Hey, he thought. This guy was kinda good-looking. Maybe he only weighed about 135, but he was cute. And probably really rich. Casey got even closer, flexed that powerful biceps right under Mike’s nose. “See that vein? It’s like a snake, watch it now…go ahead, lick it. Yeah. That’s right. Lick…” “Casey,” warned Moster. “Not yet.” Casey turned back, straightened up. “Yes, sir,” Casey said. “Join us,” said Moster. Casey looked at Moster, nodded, “Yes, sir. Sorry, sir.” And then returned to look down at Mike for a second. “Just a moment. I’ll be right back. He wants us to flex for your buddies. Don’t be scared. It’s just an act.” Mike was nodding feverishly. Casey could see his fly was bulging, and the bulge was not bad. Not bad at all. Maybe he was hung a little? He hoped so. “Well, you shouldn’t be scared,” Casey added. “The guys may beat up those other assholes a little, but I’ll protect you. I’m strong. You won’t get too hurt. And I’ll flex for you, and you can suck my dick awhile, and play with my glutes, and I’ll suck your dick, too, and maybe I’ll even fuck you, if you can take it. You can fuck me! Your butthole big enough? We all good?” Mike nodded, breathless, staring. “Great!” Casey was excited. This was going to be fun. “I like being worshipped! It’ll be dope. Hang on. This’ll only take a second. You wait.” The words came in a rush. “I…can wait….sure.” “Awesome. I’ll be right back.” Casey bounded back and rejoined the team. He readied himself, changed his face, scowled, and looked mean. Moster hid his smile. He was mightily amused. He should have foreseen that Casey would somehow ferret out the one dude who was signing the checks. The other men of the Twenty were, at the end of the day, too narcissistic to note personalities, character, differences, subtleties. For them, it was only about dominating, posing, flexing, showing off muscle. And the schmoes? Like any muscle lovers who lived closeted, rich, narrow, spoiled lives, they were only in it for themselves. But Casey definitely had possibilities. Moster made a mental note. He must remember not to mention this to Dr. Zaftig. Then he spoke, and his voice brooked no dissent. “Gentlemen, you will now silence your devices. Per the agreement in our mutual contract, there are to be no pictures taken, no recorded video, no texting, no emails, Instagram, Facebook or tweets.” There was a pause. Mike pulled his phone from his pocket and switched it off, looked up at Casey, and smiled. The schmoes stared up at Moster, not moving. “I’m waiting.” Still nothing. “Boys?....” said Moster quietly. Together with Casey, the nine muscle giants took a step towards the big sofa, alert, ready hands at their sides. There was a tense pause. “I didn’t sign any agreement…” one of the schmoes started to protest.

Author note: This is my first story. Any similarities to any other stories are coincidental. Feedback appreciated. The last time Gus saw Tyler they were in middle school. Tyler was tall, confident, and athletic even back then. Gus, well....he was the exact opposite. He was like a soft, little overstuffed pillow who was more at home in the biology lab than the locker room during gym class. Tyler and his football buddies teased Gus for his weight, who consequently buried himself in his studies. He knew that being in advanced classes meant being away from Tyler and his teammates. They would never really see each other again until college. While Tyler had gotten a football scholarship and was the star quarterback, Gus was able to skip several entry level class using the college credits he earned from the Advanced Placement classes in high school. Every football season, his past bully was glorified. Flyers for the upcoming season were everywhere and featured Tyler's handsome face and athletic body. Gus just tried to ignore it all. He figured he could keep his distance and remain happy. He didn't care for sports all that much. Besides, he was there to get an education to get a good career. But the posters were everywhere and, as much as he hated to admit it, he found Tyler to be a very handsome guy. The memories of the hardships he faced made his attraction to the athlete a near-unbearable frustration that was about to become exasperated. Gus needed a health/physical education credit. Apparently the powers that be at the college think that students should be well-rounded. He was almost certain that if Tyler had been present in his academic advisor's office he would have made a jab about him already being "well-rounded." But while Gus was having flashbacks to gym class, his advisor began explaining a unique opportunity. "It's like this," she explained. "Normally, your options would be limited to either playing a sport or taking a health class that would involve physical activity, such as an aerobics class. But you actually have some wiggle room. These requirements were updated to be effective for students entering at the level you skipped. Now. You will still need to have a health credit, but given your career path, I believe I can manage to get you an intern position at the Health Center. We should be able to apply it to your health requirement under the guidelines that were in effect when you entered the university." Gus was gay, but he could have kissed his advisor, Mrs. Susan Greene, right then and there. The Health Center was the informal name for the campus clinic. It was the place for students to go if they were sick or needed medicine. It was also located right next to the Recreation Center and gym. The two buildings were attached to one another, which meant that a student who pulled a muscle or sprained an ankle could easily get bandaged or some muscle relaxers. The athletes liked it because it meant they could get supplements from the pharmacy to or from their workouts. And so, it was only a matter of time that, despite all his best efforts and wishes, Gus would cross paths with Tyler. It was 3:45PM on a Monday. Gus and Karen were working far behind the counter when the bell rang. Tyler had opened the door and walked in. On the security mirror, Gus could see it was Tyler and even worse, he appeared to have a prescription in hand. That meant he might have to interact with Tyler. It was obviously the perfect time to hide in the back to fill some orders and check inventory. "Coach said you had this supplement I could try," Tyler smirked as he slid the paper to Karen, who was all too eager to help the school's star player. "Absolutely!" The girl almost giggled. "We don't keep that one on the shelf though. We'll have to get it from the back." "That's fine. I'll be right here." Tyler smiled. Karen raced around to the back. In a whirlwind motion, she grabbed a scoop and shoved it into Gus's hand. Before he could say anything, she was pushing him to table where a large bucket held the powdered supplement. "Here! Fill this bottle. Fill another bottle and I'll let you leave early." She huffed and ran back to chat up Tyler. The two were insufferable. Each groan-worthy flirtation made the scooping process seem even more tedious. Karen said something and it made Tyler laugh. It was that distinct laugh that was hearty, proud, and boastful. Gus felt sick. The last time he heard it was when Tyler was teasing him while he sheepishly changed clothes in the locker room. Perhaps it was not his best moment, but emotion overtook Gus. He spat into the bottle and poured a scoop over it. The laughter continued and his eyes filled with tears. Gus spat into it again and covered it with another scoop. It was kind of cathartic, even if the punishment for getting caught would have been significant. His mouth became too dry to do the same with the other bottle, so he filled it up as he was supposed to. At the very least, he could put the bottles on the pickup shelf and not have to interact with Tyler. "There's a second bottle just for you, darling," Karen winked. Gus left out the back. He had permission to leave after all. He probably would have left anyway. He couldn't stomach any more. At least the bottles were large...maybe he wouldn't be expecting Tyler to be coming back any time soon. The semester passed along and the campus was abuzz with Tyler's performance. Everyone was talking about how he was unstoppable. People started calling him "Beast" and the name stuck. He led the team to victory after victory, sending the team into the championship, but all Gus cared about was that maybe the flyers would finally come down. He had his exams and he fully intended to spend his time studying in his apartment. There wasn't going to be anything to distract him, but then his cell phone rang. Thinking it was his parents, he swiped the screen to answer the call only to see it was a number he didn't recognize. Confused, Gus raised the phone to his face and answered it. "Uh...is this...is this Gus? This is Tyler." "T-Tyler?" Gus stammered, "How did you get my number?" "I asked around until I got it. We need to talk." "Oh no." Gus thought as he remember spitting into the supplement. "He is going to kill me." "I'm...I'm sorry." "What?!" "I'm sorry. I should have apologized a long time ago for...you know, some of the things I said and did to you back in middle school." Waves of emotions washed over Gus as he processed what he was hearing. He never expected this. Surely this couldn't be some cruel trick, could it? Before Gus was able to respond, Tyler sheepishly spoke once more. "Listen, could you buzz me up into your apartment? Please?" "Okay," Gus bit his lip and waited for the inevitable. After a few minutes, there was a knock at the door. Though it was slow as if with trepidation, it started firm before becoming gentler. Gus turned the handle and pulled it ajar. He turned around and walked back into his living space without acknowledging his visitor with a look. It wasn't until he plopped down on his sofa that he saw why people gave Tyler the nickname of "Beast." Closing the door behind him, Tyler stiffly walked into the room. He seemed taller than normal and had a king-sized bedspread wrapped around him. Gus raised an eyebrow at the bedspread. Unless Tyler was planning on wrapping his corpse in it, perhaps he wasn't going to fight him. "Can I help you?" Gus swallowed, unsure of what to expect at this point. "I certainly hope so. Coach has been testing me for everything under the sun. I've been forced to pee in a cup almost every day now. I have examined everything I have consumed for the last few weeks. The only thing I can't rule out was a supplement I got a while back at the Health Center. Karen said you were the one who filled the bottle and..." Tyler was looking down at his feet. "...And?" Gus felt a pit growing in his stomach. Some ice packs fell on the floor as Tyler dropped the bedspread to reveal a body of enormous musculature. The slightest movement further ripped the clothes he had to have special ordered to cover his growing bulk. Stiff, gentle movements were the only thing that kept him dressed. "You did something to it, didn't you?" Tyler kept his gaze at his feet. "Did something?" Gus echoed in surprise. "Could you...could you do it again?" Tyler pleaded "Or at least tell me what you did?" A dumbfounded Gus sat there with his mouth open. In desperation, Tyler ripped his shirt and ran to kneel down before Gus. His pants ripped in the process. His gaze still firmly set on the floor below. "I don't know what you did, but you changed me. Look at me. I have more chest hair on each pec than all the men in my family have on their entire chests combined. My nipples are large sensitive. The more I play with them, the more I want to play with them. And my balls..." Gus followed Tyler's gesture to see that Tyler's balls had grown large and heavy. He obviously had outgrown his cup; his jockstrap was start to fail as well. A brief glimpse at Gus was all it took for Tyler to start to become erect. He apparently had gained the penis to match his new size. With his jockstrap now shreds on the floor, Tyler was now only wearing shoes, his lucky chain necklace, and a pleading look. "I need you." Tyler panted. "Please." A mixture of arousal and confusion danced within Gus. "You need...me?" Gus shook from his stupor. "For what? Sex?" "I...I can't." Tyler bit his lip. "I started on the supplement and everything was good, right? I was starting to become massive, just like Coach wanted. I just accepted the added body hair growth as a side effect. But I became so horny. Like really horny! I've never been this horny in my life! I started jerking off but I just couldn't get over that edge. At best, I could only dribble out a ruined orgasm that left me still horny. At worst, I had to just sit in ice cold water to become flaccid again. I began skipping class to have more time to work out my frustration in the weight room. I developed the nipple fetish, which further captivated me. By then, I had finished the bottle of supplement. A buddy got me more at the Health Center, but it was lacking something." "Something..." Gus was still processing. "I've been unofficially suspended from the team pending a doping investigation. Everyone thinks I've hurt my foot...Coach is at least letting me save face. After I finished the bottle you made, the erections stopped, but I was still so horny. I nearly fainted when I saw you leave the Health Center. You gave me first erection since finishing that bottle and I have had these erotic dreams about you ever since....but I still have not had orgasmic relief since I started the supplement....and...I...I...need....you." Gus reached over and started stroking the endowed penis. Tyler's deep moans and panting increased. The strokes were slow and deliberate, making their way up the shaft to circle the head before meandering back down again. His speed increased slowly and gradually. "Oh...OH GOD! YES! SO...SO CLOSE! CL-CLOSEST I'VE...I'M ALMOST---" Gus leaned forward and pulled Tyler's head closer to his own, looked him deep in the eyes, and said "I haven't accepted your apology yet." Tyler heart skipped a beat at the realization and whimpered at the abrupt end to the strokes. Gus let his index finger explore Tyler's big, sensitive nipples before giving them a pinch. Tyler's penis throbbed uncontrollably, desperate for more. The massive beast of muscle, down on all fours, trembled with desire as the anticipation churned within his gut. Submission was complete and authentic. "Are you really sorry? Or do you just want an orgasm? I think we should have a heart-to-heart and I'm going to fondle your balls and nipples while we have it, is that clear?" "Yes, sir." ------------------ ETA: If you are comparing my picture to Gus, he isn't meant to be a self-insert. I just wanted to make the "well-rounded" joke.

-

Marcos had just woke up. He was lying on his bed confused. He felt the heat of the huge body next to his own. This was the first time he woke up and John was still there… sleeping. Slowly he turned his head and faced the back of the giant. His right hand touched the hard wall of muscle that was his back. It was twice as big as his and huge amounts if power surged from it. John's body wasn't covered by any blanket and by any clothes. For Marcos (that after all is a straight man) it was a beautiful sight, a kind of admiration someone has to a well done painting or a gorgeous statue. An aesthetic appreciation, but Marcos was starting to feel something else that he couldn't quite figure out. Marcos took out his hand and continued to look at the giant. His eyes wondered through John's entire body. He already knew his roommate was tall, but seeing himself side by side to the giant it made him feel small. -Are you going to take shower?- Marcos felt the bed bend as John turned around his massive body. When he finished the little guy was facing to monstrous pecs twice as big as his hands. - Yes… why?- His eyes and John's met when he said that. The little guy had forgotten how gorgeous he was. -I have to take a shower too- he said quite demanding -well… but i have to get to school and- John grabbed Marcos’ right hand and his left arm and pinned him down. He put himself on top with only one meter between the two. Marcos was surprised by the move, he now had the giant on top of him, completely dominating him. He could see his gigantic arms tensed keeping his body up but that wasn't the weirdest thing. John moved forward closing the gap between him and his submissive friend. Marcos could feel the one feet cock of the muscle beast pressing his abdomen. ------------------------------------------------------------ Marcos could hear the running shower as he got undressed. His body had changed the last few weeks. He had gotten much leaner maybe with a little bit less muscle. He had an athletic body thought. Perfect cut muscle with thin arms like the ones you see in models. But his bulging physique had disappeared as all of his body hair. All is all, it would seem like he shaved all of it away. Although all of these changes are really noticeable the most prominent feature of his body was now his ass. A perfect bubble butt with round gorgeous cheeks. His pants now stretched obscenely every time he walked and the street. He opened the shower curtain revealing John's body at its peak. Water runned through his huge muscle and 8pack. To his lemon size balls and tree trunk legs. Marcos got in the shower pressing himself to the giant's abdomen. -this thing is getting huge- the rumble of his low voice made everything trembl as his huge manly hands grabbed Marcos’ ass. His hands ,that were as big as the little guy's cheeks, pulled up the small body without effort till the two of them were face to face. - You need to learn to obey- Marcos felt a thick finger enter his ass and he grabbed to John's shoulders for support. - You are my tiny bitch- as Marcos cummed all over his roommate a little smile appeared in John's face.

deleted

Part 6 for these guys. Stay tuned, more to come for them a few stories down the road.. We’ve finished dinner and Jay insists on doing the dishes and cleaning up. He tells me to go out onto the deck and relax and that he’ll be out in a bit. Who I am to argue with this big lug. If he wants to clean up, good for me. I slap him on the ass and walk out of the kitchen area. I open the sliders to the deck and walk over to the in-ground fire pit. Gratefully Stu had an electronic ignition installed or I’d be here for hours trying to get it lit. I get the fire going and sit down in one of the heavily cushioned recliners near it. With the sun setting and a steady ocean breeze, it will be a cool pleasant night, great for sleeping, among other things. I think back to Jay’s comment that this is where we met and most of our happy memories are at the beach and beach house. I had to ruin it by mentioning the unpleasant memory I have of it. But he is right, if it had not been for that incident, we’d have never met. Now I am deep in my memories, thinking back to that fateful day. It was a day similar to today. Beautiful weather, warm temps, warm water, some awesome sex. I’m forever happy Jay and I eventually met. I had just finished classes and was a few days away from graduating with no career plans. I was taking one last weekend off and wanted to spend it at the beach, just relaxing and cruising for hot guys. I had no house to stay in, just the bags in my car, my curly hair, and a positive attitude. I was getting a degree in computer science, but had no prospects for a job. My parents were giving me three months to get my ass in gear and find a job. They would support until the last day of the third month and then I’d find my bags waiting for me on the curb. Don’t get me wrong, I agree with them. I needed to get my ass in gear and find a job. I had done well in college, but working wasn’t at the top of my list. And since they also knew I could be a slacker, the three month time frame was set up. My family had known I was gay for a while and supported me, which made life easier. They’d met all the boyfriends I’d had through high school and college and supported each relationship. If one ever went south, they wouldn’t coddle me. They’d say, “It happens to heterosexuals too, so get up, dust yourself off, and get back out there.” This went a long way in helping me become a strong outgoing person. I like to meet new people, regardless of their sexual preferences and talking just came naturally to me. I’d chat up anyone and if we were attracted to each other, great. If I found out they were straight, again, great, I’d just made a new buddy. In a weird way, Jay and I met up because of my outgoing personality. ** I was at the beach, but was hitting the local gym before heading to the water. I have a great body, weigh 165lbs, 5’11”, tan, trimmed chest and pubic hair, nice pecs and arms, and some pretty good abs, yeah, ok, I have a six pack and like to show them off. Who wouldn’t? So I’m in the gym in a tank top and board shorts just running through a quick upper body routine to get a pump on, then will head to the beach to see what I can snag. I spot a cute looking guy on a flat bench looking over at me. I walk over to say hi ask see if he needs a spot. He’s got the bar loaded to 225lb. He’s a bit bigger than I am, probably 6’1”, 200, good looking body, but he seems to have fallen off the workout wagon and is trying to get back on it for the summer. He sees me coming and I see him look me up and down and think “good, he plays for our team.” “Hi, I’m Max, do you need a spot?” “Yeah, that’d be great. I’m Shawn.” “Cool, need a lift off, how many you going for?” “Yeah, a lift would be great, going for 5.” “Ok.” I get behind the bench and get into position. “3, 2, 1.” And we lift the bar off the supports. He gets thru all 5 with little effort and re­racks. I catch him staring up my t-shirt at my abs and chest. I stand still so he can get a good look and then slowly move back so he can see my face. He smiles up at me. “Nice curls.” I say to him, “Thanks, let me know if you need help with your next set.” He nods ok. I go back to my routine and try to keep my eye out for him. I see him around, then don’t see him for a bit, then he’s back. I’m doing bicep curls on a preacher bench with a 35lb bar and 2 25lb weights and he walks between me and the mirror. He looks down and asks if I need help. I nod sure and he gets into position and helps me on my final two reps. After I rack the bar, he casually lifts it up and curls it a few times, flexing his biceps at the top of each rep so I get a good look at his arms. They’re pretty nice, not the biggest I’ve seen, but I’d slobber all over them if he wanted me to. I feel a boner starting and slyly look up at him and shift my body so he can see what’s happening. A slight grin appears on his face and he sets the bar down and casually rubs his crotch. We’re looking each other in the eye. He raises an eyebrow ever so slightly and I give just the barest nod yes. We head to the bathroom. We get in, he locks the door, and turns to face me. He raises his right arm to a full flex, puts his left hand behind my head, and gently pulls me to the face of his bicep. I lick my lips and go to town once I’m close enough. I’m getting it nice and wet when he grabs my right hand with his left and moves it to his crotch. I start to massage his dick thru his shorts. He lets out a soft moan and I take ahold of it and start to yank it. “Blow me.” He says quietly into my ear. I get on my knees and gently pull his shorts down. His dick pops free and springs up. Nice 7 inch unit. Pretty good thickness, kind of hairy for my tastes, I wonder if he trims up. I start to blow him and put my hands on his ass to pull him closer. I spread his cheeks a bit and move my left hand towards his hole. I’m about to stick a finger in his hole and he reaches around and grabs my hand. I look up to his face. He gently, but firmly says, “Sorry, not on the first blowjob.” And he winks down at me. I nod ok and continue to blow him for another 2 or 3 minutes. I have a good motion going and his body suddenly gets stiff and I know he’s ready to blow. I pull off and yank him a few times. He cums all over my chest. He sighs and leans back against the wall. I get up, grab some paper towels and wipe my chest off. I wet some more and reach down to clean him off and he stops my hand and takes the towels from me and cleans himself off. “Sorry, I am super sensitive after I blow, and like to clean myself off. Hope you don’t mind.” “Not at all.” I say back. He finishes cleaning up and begins pulling up his shorts. “You heading to the beach?” He’s checking himself out in the mirror and glancing over at me. “Yeah, after I’m done here and shower up. You?” “Yeah. I’ll look for you in about an hour?” “Ok. I have a blue and green umbrella” “Nice. See you later Max. Oh, thanks for helping me out” And he winks at me, unlocks and opens the door, and walks out. I stare at his ass. I am staring so intently, I almost missed a huge muscle guy walk by and out of the gym. Couldn’t tell much from my view, but he had blonde hair which was shaved short. I go back to watching Shawn’s ass as he crosses the gym floor. I head to the locker room, shower up, put on a fresh pair of board shorts, and drive over to the beach. It takes me a good 15 minutes to find a parking spot. I feed the meter, load up the cart, and head down. I’m walking along the path through the dunes and see a couple of guys watching me from a really nice house on the path. I think to myself, “Wonder how much that house cost?” Someone from the house yells to me, “Nice cart.” I glance over and wow, now there’s a nice looking guy. My height, looks to be 185lbs, muscles, wavy black hair. He’s got a buddy with him. His buddy looks pretty fucking hot as well. About 6’1”, same weight, muscles too, and long blonde hair pulled into a ponytail. Guessing both guys are a few years older than I am. I yell back, “Thanks.” And pause for a second. “All by yourself?” The black haired guy asks. “Hope not, met a guy at the gym and he is on his way.” “Good for you.” The pony-tailed guys says and smiles at me. “Thanks.” “We’ll be down in a while. If you are still alone we can hang out. I’m Stu.” Says the dark haired one. “This is Kenny.” And he waves to me. “I’m Max.” “Nice to meet you Max.” “You too Stu. And you too Kenny.” I say looking at each of them. Pretty good 3-some material right there. I continue on my way to the beach. I find a great spot near some rocks and set up my umbrella, spray myself down with suntan lotion, and settle into my chair. The ocean is right in front of me, big, blue, clear, and inviting. I am in a trance watching the waves and feel so at ease. Life is good. I get up and wander down to the water’s edge, wade into the water, and dive in. I swim around for a few minutes to cool off, get out, and head back to my chair. As I’m drying off I see Shawn heading in my direction. He’s got 3 buddies with him. Hmm, could be fun. One has a backpack with a baseball mitt and bat in it. Another has a just a mitt. Nice, athletes, they should have some stamina. “Hey Max, good to see you again.” Shawn says walking up and shaking my hand. “You too Shawn.” “These are my college buddies, Ash, Bull, and Larry. We played ball together.” The guys are checking me out, but not in a sexual way, more like they’re sizing me up. “Hey guys, what’s up?” “Not much.” Larry says. He’s the one with just the mitt. Bull has the bat and mitt. Ash doesn’t have a backpack or bag with him and he’s shirtless. Ash seems to be my height, but definitely has more muscle, probably weighs 225lbs. Lats are flaring, nice quads and abs. His pecs are huge and his nipples are right at the bottom, where the muscle curves back to his chest. His nips are prominent and he has a huge areola around them. This guy works out. I don’t see the signs of a roid body. He’s got nice black hair a bit of facial hair and a smooth dark brown body. He’s also got a couple tats on him. One on each bicep and another one on his left quad. He’s staring at me and seems to be undressing me with his eyes. Bull is definitely the biggest of the 4 of them. He must be 6’2” and 240lbs of muscle. His chest is pressing against his t-shirt like it wants out now, but no nipples are visible. Hopefully they will perk up when I suck and nibble on them. Arms look to be around 21 inches and have veins crawling all over them. Now there are some arms I could go to town on and blow a load or two. I see some acme on his shoulders. Uh-oh, roid boy. He could be violent in bed. Need to take care. Larry, is just looking around, like he’s looking for someone else. He’s the smallest of the three. My height, but maybe 150. Not skinny, but not as muscular as the rest of them. He as a bunch of tats all over him. Arms, legs, and I can see one or two through his t-shirt. He looks over to Shawn and something unsaid passes between them. Something is off here. Ding, ding, ding. I need to play it cool and see if I can get away. I ask, “You guys want to set up your stuff and relax for a while.” “Sure.” Says Shawn. He tosses his backpack down onto my blanket. Bull and Larry do the same. Ash walks to my chair and sits down. He looks up to me and says, “Shawn says you helped him out at the gym today.” He flexes a pec slowly, showing me his muscle control. A slight grin appears on his face. Fuck, play it cool. I easily say, “Yeah, he needed a spot when he was doing some presses.” Ash looks at me evenly says, “Not what I meant Max…You know the kind of help I’m talking about…” and he rubs his crotch and I see a rather large bulge form. He tenses a bicep and grins up at me. “Shawn said you like big biceps. Will these work?” and he tosses up an impressive double bi pose. I nod and say, “Very impressive Ash.” Larry adds coldly, “We know you gave him a blowjob. We think we each deserve one too, right guys?” Bull and Ash nod. Shawn is hanging back with an evil grin on his face. He’s looking around with Larry to make sure no one is nearby. “Guys, I’d be happy to help you out if you leave me alone afterwards. I don’t want any trouble.” I look over to Shawn and ask, “Do this often?” Indicating to the other three guys. He laughs and says nastily, “Only when I find a queer at my gym. Dude, you guys need to stop coming to our gym, it’s for straight guys. You gays need to get your own. We don’t need you staring at us, it’s fucking disgusting.” I hold my tongue. I instead say, “Like I said, I’ll blow each of you if you just leave me alone afterwards.” “Maybe, bitch.” Ash says as he leans up in the chair and is about to get up. “Hey Max, these the friends you were talking about?” It’s Kenny from the house in the dunes. “Fuck off princess.” Bull says. “Mind your own business. We’re having a conversation with Curly.” Kenny says, “Hmmm, looks more like you want to beat him up and then probably rape him.” As he points to the bat and mitts. I am dumbfounded. My mind didn’t even consider they’d rape me, but now the bat and mitts make sense. “But you wouldn’t be able to do that here on the beach. How were you going to get him off the beach with you? Gag him and tie him up? There are too many people around and he’s onto you.” “Again, fuck off queer.” Bull says rather loudly, as he reaches down for his bat. Ash gets out of the chair and walks toward Kenny. “Bull, Ash, calm down.” Shawn says evenly from behind us. Bull and Ash stop and everyone turns to him. He looks at Kenny and says, “You did hear Max say he was willing to give my buddies blowjobs, so I don’t see what you’re concerned about. We’ll let him be after we’re done with him, promise.” And he gives a smart-assed grin. He continues. “Ash, why don’t you and Max’s friend hang out down here for a while? I’ll send Larry and Bull down once they’re done and it’s your turn.” Ash walks over to Kenny and puts an arm over his shoulders and squeezes their bodies together. Ash outweighs Kenny by 35lbs. Kenny plays it cool and evenly looks at Shawn and says, “This isn’t happening.” “Yes, it is.” Shawn says back flatly. Ash knocks Kenny’s knees out from under him and Kenny is on the ground. Shawn looks at me and says, “Up to you Max. Ash could do some serious harm to your buddy if I tell him to. You coming along?” I stubbornly say, “Ok.” Kenny looks at me shaking his head. “Good, let’s get the party started.” Shawn says clapping his hands together. “Ash, the guys will be back as soon as possible. Try to keep your muscles under control.” “No promises Shawn.” As he flexes a bicep in Kenny’s face. Ash and Shawn laugh. Larry leads us off the beach followed by Bull, myself and Shawn in the back. As we pass the house where I met Kenny, I see Stu come out the door. “Hey Max, Kenny went down to meet up with you. Did he find you?” Shawn says back, “Nope, didn’t see him.” And pushes me along. I look up to Stu with a frightened look in my eyes. Stu just turns and goes into the house. He shuts the door and I hear him yell to someone named Jason, but we’re past the house before I hear anything else. We get to Shawn’s van and he pops the side door and slides it open. He waves for me to get in. I glance inside and see it is pretty much empty, except for an old mattress covering the metal floor. As I get in, I turn to see a huge guy coming down the path. He must be 6’3” and 250lbs of muscle. Buzz-cut blonde hair, the clearest blue eyes I’ve ever seen, no shirt on, gym shorts, and flip flops. Fuck, it’s the guy from the gym earlier today, who I only saw from behind. As Shawn starts to slide the door shut, the guy puts his left hand on the door and it instantly stops. He says in a deep voice, “Max, Stu said you left some stuff in the house and to go get it.” He looks at Shawn and says, “Leave him alone Shawn.” Shawn responds. “Don’t have a problem with you Jay, but stay out of this.” Bull comes around from the back of the van and says, “Back off muscles, he’s coming with us for some fun.” Larry is a few steps back from Blonde and is eyeing him up. Blonde doesn’t even look at Bull and just says to Shawn, “No, he is not.” And Bull swings the bat. It hits Blonde on the shoulder, the bat shatters, but he doesn’t even flinch. He looks at me again and calmly says, “Max, I need you to go into the house. I’ll be right behind you.” I stare at him. He nods his head and I jump out. Shawn reaches for me, but Blonde’s hand is quicker, fast as a blur, and he’s got Shawn’s hand in his. He starts to apply pressure and Shawn starts to contort his face in pain. “Please Max, go now.” I start up the path and see Stu coming down. I meet him halfway and he says, “Don’t worry, Jay can take care of himself.” He ushers me into the house and locks the door. We start going up the steps to the main level. I hear a muffled sound like a hammer hitting metal. It must be the guys at the van, but I have no idea what would make that type of sound as the van was pretty much empty. I’m freaked out about what just happened and my mind is racing, “What about Kenny? They left him with Ash, who is lot bigger than he is.” I’m looking around, wanting to get back down to the beach to try to help Kenny. Stu grabs my shoulders, turns me to face him and says, “Kenny’s no fool. And Jay will be on his way down there in a minute to help him.” “But there were three of them at the van, what if they overpower him?” I start to babble and am getting sweaty. “Yeah, it could be an issue, but Jay knows what he’s doing.” Stu is remarkable calm and is looking me right in the eyes. I stare at Stu without knowing what to say. I hear Larry yell out in pain, then go silent. I look at Stu again and he just nods to a chair in the living room area. I sit down tentatively, on the edge of the seat. Have I gone from frying pan to fire? My brain is spinning. I can feel my heart beating what feels like a thousand times a minute. Fuck, I’m 22, I was almost beaten up and raped, but now, who knows what. Something tells me I’m going to be ok, but I’m having a hard time processing what’s just happened to me. Stu says, “You feel ok, you look a bit pale.” “I feel….” And I get up and run out onto the deck and throw up over the railing. “Guess not.” Is all Stu says from behind me. “Stay there. Let me get you some water.” I stand there and throw up again. I feel a bit better and see this Jay person walk past the house towards the beach. He has purpose to his step. I see the spot where Bull’s bat hit him. It’s a bit red, but that’s it. Jay disappears over the dunes and is walking toward where I had set up my umbrella. Stu comes back out and hands me the water. “Like I said, Jay can handle himself.” “I’m beginning to believe you.” 4 minutes later Jay and Kenny are walking back. Kenny has my cart with all my stuff. Jay is carrying Ash over his shoulder. Kenny turns and comes up the ramp to the house. Jay keeps walking down the path, out of sight, to Shawn’s van. Stu meets Kenny at the top of the ramp and gives him a kiss and asks, “You ok? Everything ok?” Kenny glances to me and looks back to Stu and pulls him in for another kiss. He then whispers something in his ear. “Fuck.” Is all Stu says and Kenny just nods. Stu turns to me and says, “Where are you staying? Where is your car?” I stumble over my answers, “My car is about 4 blocks away. I don’t have a place to stay. I was hoping to meet someone and well, you know...” Now, I’m totally embarrassed. “I should go. I think I’ve caused enough problems and don’t want to drag you guys into it. I can just head to the police station and file a report or something.” “Too late Max.” Kenny says. I look at him quizzically. “Jay knocked out all guys.” My mouth just falls open. “But, they will be ok. He’s driving the van back to the gym and will leave the guys in the van to recover. As for the police, we can handle that for you. We know the local cops pretty well, plus once they hear our version, you should be in the clear. It may be best if you stayed here for the rest of the day and tonight. I need to follow Jay to the gym and drive him back. Stu will take you to get your car, ok?” I nod yes, what else can I do? Stu and I jump into his SUV and head out. “What did I get myself into?” I mumble quietly. “Don’t worry too much about it Max. The police shouldn’t be too much of an issue. Shawn and his buddies on the other hand...” I glance over to him, “You know them?” “We see them around town and they have a reputation for not liking gay men. Not sure why, and really don’t care.” “But I saw Jay at the gym today? And Shawn told me he doesn’t like gay guys at his gym?” “Would you mess with Jay?” “I guess not.” I say confused and Stu picks up on it. “Jay doesn’t like to go to that gym for the reason you just mentioned, but he also says it’s the best one in town, so who’s going to argue with him? He’s said Shawn doesn’t like when he comes in, but gives him a wide berth.” Stu gives me a reassuring pat on the shoulder and says, “Looks like we got to you just in time. Kenny saw them walk past the house and figured he’d head down to make sure they weren’t the ‘friends’ you were waiting for.” “Yeah, Kenny saved my life.” I say. I continue, “Sorry about throwing up near your deck.” “Not to worry. I bucket of water will wash it away.” Stu laughs. “Least of my worries today.” We get to my car, I fumble with my keys and Stu looks at me and says, “You sure, you’re going to be good to drive back?” “Yeah. I just need to take a few deep breathes.” I get out and lean against my car. I look over to Stu and say, “I think I’ll just take off, Stu. It may be best for everyone if I disappeared.” Stu gets out of his and stands in front of me. “Max, I’d like for you to stay the night with us. You’re in no shape to drive home and you already said you don’t have a place to stay, so…” I hesitantly say, “Ok.” Stu leans in and gives me a gently hug. I tentatively hug him back. We get back to the house and Kenny and Jay are there. I walk in and Kenny walks to me and gives me a hug. “You ok buddy?” he asks. “I’ll make it. Still a bit un-nerved.” I respond with a bit of a joke in my voice. I see Jay sitting outside on the deck. He’s put a t-shirt on. “Is he ok? He took a bat to his shoulder.” Both guys nod yeah. “Can I talk to him?” They look at each other and nod yes. I walk out, sit across from Jay. He looks up and I say, “Thank you doesn’t seem like enough, but it’s all I can offer.” He puts his giant left hand on my right thigh and gently squeezes. I can feel the restrained power he has. “As long as you’re ok, it’s all the thanks I need.” And he softly applies pressure. I put my hand on top of his and we look each other in the eyes. His blue eyes are alive and sparkling and he seems to be looking right into my heart and soul. I think to myself I’d never have a shot with this guy. He’s all muscle and good looks. He’s got to have someone waiting for him. “I hope Bull didn’t hurt you. He was a big guy and the bat shattered when it hit you.” “Yeah, I’ll be fine. Just need to massage the area and put some ice on it.” “Your boyfriend around to help you out with the massage?” I ask very innocently. “Don’t have one right now.” He says evasively. I try to keep my jaw from falling off. He sees my astonishment and says, “Being a big guy can be a turn-off to quite a few people, believe it or not.” “Yeah, I have that problem all the time.” I say very jokingly and puff out my chest. He looks up and smiles a genuine smile. “Good one, curly.” The way he says curly just makes me melt. He reaches over and puts his right hand in my curls and plays with them. It feels great. ** The next thing I remember is waking up in a dark vehicle and being rocked from side to side. I hear Shawn’s voice, but cannot make out where he is. He’s yelling at someone to turn and the van rocks to the left. I roll over and bang my head on the side of the van. I almost pass out again. Fuck. We ride along for another 5 minutes and the van comes to a stop. Doors open and shut. The side door slides open and I see Shawn and Bull, both bruised and angry. Bull just grabs my leg and pulls me to the opening, punches me in the stomach, lifts me over his shoulder, and carries me to where ever we’re going. More doors open and shut I see we’re back at the gym. Shawn locks to doors once we’re in the gym. We make our way thru the gym floor and he opens another door and we are going up some steps. There must be an apartment above the gym. Shawn turns some lights on and I squint. My head hurts. Shawn yells, “Ash, wake up.” Bull drops me into a chair and from behind me someone throws a rope over my head and they tie me to the chair, must be Ash. Duct tape is put over my mouth. Shawn appears in front of me. His cuts and bruises are worse than I though. He slaps my face a few times and taunts me saying, “Well, well Max, looks like we have you back for that fun you promised us earlier.” And he smiles a crooked smile. “Don’t worry, we’ll be alone for a while. Jay may be big and strong, but a shovel to the back of his head knocked him out pretty nicely.” I just stare at him. “Kenny and Stu were easier. Bull just punched them out, little queens.” He almost spits out the last two words. He goes on, “But first we need to make some changes. Your hair for one.” He looks at me shaking his head. “It’s gotta go. ‘Curly’ may be a nice nickname, but these curls are just too much. You need a manly haircut.” He’s tugging on my hair with some force and straighten out the curls. “Yeah, they go first. Ash, grab my scissors from the drawer.” I hear the drawer open, some rummaging around, and it shuts. Ash hands them over my shoulders. I keep my eyes open. No use struggling or showing fear as there is nothing I can do at this point. Snip, snip, snip…and my hair falls to the ground. He’s taking his time and mocking me every so often. “You really thought you’d get out of giving us blowjobs? Well, Larry is not able to participate, but you can make it up to Bull and Ash. They might be bruised up, but trust me, they’re horny as fuck, and not just horny for a blowjob, but an angry horny and your ass and mouth will help them work out their aggressions.” He continues snipping off my curls. He’s almost done when we hear glass break below. Shawn stops, looks up suddenly, looks to Bull and Ash, points at the door to the stairwell, and says, “Lock that door and move the sofa in front of it.” Shawn bends down and just picks up the chair I’m in and carries me back to a bedroom. He’s stronger than I thought. Bull and Ash move the sofa into place and follow us in. They shut this door, lock it, and the two of them move a heavy oak dresser in front of the door. I hear footsteps on the stairs and Jay calls out, “Max, you in there?” I cannot answer. “Shawn, God help you if you’ve done anything to him.” Bull starts to yell, but Shawn shushes him and yells back, “Jay, just go home and never come back to the gym and we’ll call it even.” There is a pounding on the door and it sounds like a sledgehammer hitting it. Shawn calmly says, “Bull, there is another bat in my closet. Ash, break off a table leg or two.” Pointing to a table in the corner. The pounding gets louder and the walls shake. I hear drywall and two by fours cracking. The guys in this room are starting to sweat. The apartment door sounds like it explodes and the floor rumbles as Jay just propels the sofa out of his way. “Last chance Shawn. I’m coming into the bedroom whether you want me to or not.” “Fuck you Jay. You come thru and I will seriously hurt Max.” The wall next to the door disintegrates into dust and rubble and Jay appears. He’s got on the t-shirt from when we were on the deck, but it’s all torn up. There is a nasty looking bruise on the right side of his face and some dried blood on his cheek. He’s got some cuts and blood dripping off his arms and hands. His eyes are on fire, with a rage I’d never seen in a person before. Bull swings the bat at him, but Jay grabs the bat in mid-air and it comes to a sudden stop. Bull tries to pull it back, but Jay just looks at him with an anger and contempt that would send most sane people running for cover. He simply wrenches the bat out of Bull’s hand and crushes it with his fingers. With his other hand he lifts Bull up by his shirt and tosses him against the wall which is 5 feet away. Bull bangs his head and is down, but is not out. Ash charges Jay with the table leg as a spear and Jay easily swats him into the dresser. The sound of Ash’s body hitting the dresser tells me he’s broken some bones and is knocked out. Jay picks up the table leg and holds it out in front for Shawn to see. He calmly says, “Shawn, let him go or else.” And he snaps the leg in half. His muscles never moved, his voice never wavered. It’s like he was breaking dry pasta in his hands. I’m now beginning to see why he didn’t want me around when he first saved me. His power is incredible and for me to see it must bother him. He probably doesn’t like to use it unless it is absolutely necessary. Well, I think this is one of those times. Shawn is standing behind me and casually says, “One more step and I…” and Jay moves like a blur and is behind me. I hear Shawn’s body hit the back wall and he moans in pain. Bull is up and moving toward Jay from behind. I try to rock the chair over. It tips and I crash to the floor banging my head just as Bull is about to pass me. He trips over me and lands right behind Jay, at his feet. Jay turns around, sees me on the ground and Bull trying to get up. Jay reaches down, grabs Bull and says, “Let’s go for a walk little man.” He looks at me, gently removes the duct tape from my mouth and says, “Max, I will be back in two minutes, stay calm, this is almost over.” “Not like I can go anywhere.” Jay smiles a sad smile and runs his hand along the side of my cheek. “2 minutes.” He picks up Bull by his waist, hefts him over his shoulder and walks out the opening he created. I hear them go down the steps into the gym. It sounds like Jay is knocking Bull’s head against the stairwell walls on purpose. They reach the bottom of the steps and a few seconds later Bull yells out in pain. Oh God, what did Jay do to him? A minute later Jay is coming back up the stairs. He appears in the opening again. “You’re 5 seconds late. I’m disappointed.” I smile at him. He grins back, walks over, frees me from the chair and helps me up. He looks at me to see if I can walk. I can. He makes sure Ash and Shawn are still out cold and we walk thru the opening he made, and start down the steps. I wobble a bit and instinctively grab his arm to steady myself. He puts his left hand on my shoulder to steady me. We get to the bottom and he directs me to the door, but I see Bull pinned to a rack machine with a Titan Battle rope wrapped around his body with his arms pinned to his side. He’s yelling at Jay and screaming in pain at the same time. Jay ushers me out of the building. “Do you need to go to the ER?” There is concern in his voice and eyes. I shake my head no. He starts the car and we drive away. “What about you? You took a shovel to the head according to Shawn.” “Yeah, but it would have taken a lot more than that jackass hitting me with a shovel to put me down for any length of time.” He waved his hand at the building behind us and continues, ”Plus I think I was running on pure adrenaline once I saw they took you from the house.” “That’s one big dose of adrenaline you were on.” He blushes and I turn the conversation away so as not to embarrass him anymore, “How are Stu and Kenny?” “They’re fine. I’m sure they’re in the shower together, massaging each other’s bruises.” I stare at him. I put my hand on the side of his face and he puts a hand on my leg and gently squeezes. I run my hand along his face and feel his stubble and see the bruise forming. I move my hand to the back of his neck and the buzzed hair. I gently play with it. He moans and says, “Careful.” And glances down to his crotch. I see the bulge and look back into his eyes. We come to a stop light and he smiles at me and leans over. I meet him and give him a kiss. He hesitantly returns it and applies more pressure to my leg. We break the kiss and he starts to drive again as the light has turned green. He softly puts his hand on my head and neck. “I’m sorry I did not get here in time to stop Shawn from cutting off your curls. Now I have nothing to run my fingers thru.” “They’ll grow back big guy. Hopefully you’ll be around to watch it happen.” “I wouldn’t miss it.” And he playfully rubs my head. We drive the rest of the way in silence. We pull in to the driveway and he says, “Let’s get you in the house and get you cleaned up.” He runs his hand along my cheek and the back of my neck. I continue to play with the short hairs on the back of his neck. “But I’m not tired and I bet you still have some of that adrenaline running thru your body.” I ogle him up and down and he blushes. I nod at his bulge and say, “I could help you with that as long as you don’t put me thru a wall like you did to Shawn.” He laughs out loud and says, “I didn’t put him ‘through’ the wall, he just became part of it for a few seconds.” Now it’s my turn to laugh. We get out of the car, go into the house and up the steps to the main floor. The lights are off, but we see Kenny and Stu are on the deck, in a lounge chair, in each other’s arms. They see us in the kitchen area and we walk to the sliders. I ask, “Are you guys ok? I’m sorry I’ve caused you so many problems today.” They nod and Stu says, “Max, it’s cool. We’re just glad Jay was able to get to you in time.” “Well, almost in time.” I say rubbing my newly hacked up head of hair. Stu suddenly sees what’s happened and they both get up and come over to me. Kenny mockingly says, “Jay, how could you let this happen to Max?” He gently runs his hand over my scalp. ”Now we can’t call him curly and it’s your fault.” Jay just rolls his eyes. Stu winks at me. I feel Jay’s arm come around my waist and he pulls me back into the house and he starts to close the sliders. He says goodnight to the guys and leads me up to the next floor. He takes me to the bedroom he’s staying in. It’s a nice big room with a King Size bed and an attached bathroom with a large stall shower. I see someone has put my bags in the room as well. He takes his tattered t-shirt off. The windows are wide open. I can hear the waves crashing into the beach, the crackle from the fire pit below, and crickets playing their songs. There is also an ocean breeze and it is cooling the room. I feel a slight chill. Jay sees me shiver, walks over, closes the windows, and puts his arms around me and pulls me in for a hug. I put my head on his chest and notice he has very little hair there. Wonder if this holds true for the rest of his body. I feel him delicately kiss the top of my head. He rubs his hands up and down my back warming me up. I turn my head and kiss his pecs. He tightens the muscles and they turn to stone. I continue to kiss them. He releases his hug, lets his chest relax and walks us to the shower. He turns the water on and while we wait for it to hear up, we strip each other naked. This mostly involves Jay tearing my t-shirt, shorts, and underwear off in about 2 seconds, and me struggling to pull his shorts down over his huge dick. Once I free his monster, I let out a soft whistle. He blushes and turns away. I walk back around in front of him. I look up into his blue eyes and he glances down into my deep brown eyes. I put my right hand on his dick and he flinches ever so slightly. I put my left hand on his right cheek and rub the stubble and blood caked on it. “What?” I ask softly. He sits down on a bench and looks down. “Still trying to figure things out.” He say embarrassingly. “Oh, Jay. Why didn’t you say something? I can shower alone and sleep in another room if you’re uncomfortable. I just thought you were out based on the way Kenny and Stu talked about you, you know…” “Not sure where I am. I know how I feel and how I want to feel, but sometimes…” He trails off. He looks up to me and continues, “Kenny, Stu, and some other guys HAVE been great in helping me, but I have a hard time when it gets to the sex stuff. I’ve been with women, but not with a guy, so when you asked about me having a boyfriend, well, I always use ‘being big’ as my excuse.” I stare at him and think, for everything this guy has done for me today, I gotta help him as much as I can without coming across as an asshole. “Can I ask some blunt questions Jay? I’m not trying to be mean or rude, I just want to help you get to the bottom of this.” He nods ok. “Are you afraid you’ll hurt someone with that?” And I point toward his dick, which is now flaccid. He nods yes, but looks toward the floor. “Are you afraid of someone taking advantage of you because of your size and muscles?” He shrugs his shoulders. “Are you afraid of me giving you a mind blowing blow job?” His head snaps up, “What?” “Just making sure you’re not drifting away in your own self-doubt.” He eyes me up. “We all have or have had the same issues when we discovered who we are. You have nothing to be ashamed of, Jay.” Now it’s my turn to my hand on his chin and lift it up so he is looking at me. “Let’s start with taking the shower together. Have you ever done that with a guy?” He tentatively shakes his head yes. “Ok, then it should not be too bad. Mind you, I will be washing you, so if that bothers you, you need to let me know, so I can slap you around some.” I smile a mischievous grin and he chuckles. “You don’t think I’ll do it, do you?” And now he is smiling. He gets up and turns to step into the shower and I slap his ass as hard as I can. My hand is stinging and he glances over his shoulder and calmly says, “You ok back there? I thought I felt something hit me, but could be mistaken.” “No, I’m good.” I say as I shake my hand out and massage my palm. I step in behind him and close the door. He turns away from me and puts his head under the shower and soaks his hair and body. I grab the soap, lather up my hands, and begin with his back. I reach up to his shoulders and spread my hands wide and rub circles on the area. I take care to be gentle around the red area where Bull hit him the first time with the bat. I include his upper back. With the denseness of his muscles I feel like I am rubbing a stone wall, and now I know why getting hit with the bat and shovel didn’t faze him too much. I continue on and move to his mid-lats and sides. His back tapers down to a proportionately sized waist. I carefully move my hands around the area and he seems to enjoy it. He bends over slightly and his bubble butt sticks out. I lather up some more and rub both cheeks and slide my hand into his crack. Damn, not a hair to be found on this guy. Wonder how much he shaves off and how hairless he really is. I move to his legs and realize they are tree trunks. No wonder I couldn’t squeeze them when we were in the car. I finish his back and ask if he minds turning around so I can do his front. He slowly turns around and I see his dick is erect. My jaw drops open, my eyes bug out, and my hands go to the shower wall for support, it’s fucking bigger than before. He blushes and turns away from me. I grab his bicep and coax him to turn back. This time I have a normal face on and move closer to him. I lather up again and start with his face. I lean up and gently wash the caked on blood off his face, and lightly stroke his jaw and neck. He closes his eyes and hums softly. His dick bobs up and down, slapping me in my abs and lower chest. I move down to his clavicle and upper chest. I rub circles on the muscles again and he tenses his chest and pecs as I run my hands over them. He seems to be scared of me touching him in any kind of sexual way. I slow my movements and just let me hands rest on his chest. His breathing evens out. His chest relaxes and I start my cleaning again. I move to his lower chest and abs. I count an 8 pack. Even un-flexed, they are fucking incredible. Each one a brick and prominent. I rub my hands over them carefully. He blushes and looks away. I move one hand to his chin and turn it back to face me. I lean up to my tippy toes and gently kiss him on his cheek. He smiles and runs his hands up and down my back. I move a bit lower and softly take his dick into my hand and just wash it off. I don’t want to get too playful yet. Need to see how this goes. I glance down and see he doesn’t have any hair on or around his dick and balls. “Are you completely hairless? Or do you shave it all off?” “I shave my pits and privates. Everywhere else, I’m pretty much smooth as a baby’s bottom. I do have a light amount of hair in some areas, but it’s so faint and sparse I don’t bother with it.” “Lucky you. Have you seem me, I might as well be wearing a winter coat on my chest if I don’t trim it up regularly.” He puts his left hand on my chest and caresses my chest hair. I puff out my chest and hold my breath. He laughs and pats my pecs. “Impressive big guy. I may have some competition.” “Damn straight little man.” We both laugh. “I’m done with you. How comfortable would you be helping me out?” He nods ok and takes the soap and lathers up. He gets behind me and squats down and starts at my ankles and works his way up. His arms are so big and long, he doesn’t need me to turn around, he just reaches around me when has to. He skips my privates and moves up to my abs and chest. Here he slows and playfully rubs my abs and squeezes my pecs. I tense up my pecs, but they are nowhere near as hard as his were. He lightly pulls on my nipples and I sigh. I can feel his erection behind me, right around my lower back. When he reaches around me, it is pressed into my body. I really want to get my lips on it or have him try to shove it up my ass, but again, I need to go slowly. He gets to my head and I turn to face him. He puts both hands on my face and caresses both jaw lines and cheeks. He delicately rubs my earlobes and I feel my erection grow stronger. He grabs the shampoo from the side shelf and gets a nice lather going and delicately puts both hands on my head. He swirls his hands around in a circular motion with his fingertips massaging my scalp. I sigh and move closer to him. I reach my arms out and around him and hug him again. His body tenses for a split second, but then relaxes. He continues to massage my head and my upper back. The soap and shampoo run down my back thru my crack and then down my legs. It feels so right. He lets one of his hands wander down my spine to the top of my crack. On the way up he runs his thumb up my spine, raking it across each vertebrae. I shudder and melt into his body. My dick releases a shot of pre-cum onto his lower abs. I think he feels it because he moves his body to spread it around. I release my hug and move under the showerhead to rinse off. He does the same once I’m done. We turn the water off, step out of the shower, and grab some towels. I offer to dry him off, but he declines. Damn, I thought we were making progress. I walk back into the bedroom and rummage through my backpack for a pair of shorts. I slip them on and see him standing there, completely naked, fading erection, muscles glistening, and I want to run over and jump into his arms. Fuck it. I decide to do it. I drop my shorts to my ankles, step out of them, and take three steps and jump up. He catches me with a surprised look in his eyes. I start to kiss him. He hesitantly returns my kiss, but I keep at it, lightly kissing him, then more aggressively. I put my right hand behind his head and keep our lips locked. He doesn’t fight me. He moves his hands under my ass and cradles me. I wrap my legs around his waist, trapping my dick against his abs. His dick it sliding along my crack. He starts to return my kisses and finally open his mouth. I slip my tongue in and massage the inside of his mouth. He sighs, moves one arm from my ass to my back, and tries to pull me a bit closer. Now my dick is being crushed. I release our kiss and ask, “Better?’ He nods yes. I can see his eyes are more at ease. I continue, “Good. Now, can you please release the vice grip on my back, my dick is being flattened against the brick wall you call abs, and I kind of need my dick…” He softly chuckles and says, “Got caught up in the moment and wanted you as close to me as possible.” “Ok, but I don’t want to become part of your body.” He laughs. I nod towards the bed and he walks us over and sets me on the edge. I gently heft his dick and he stands ramrod still and I look up at him and say, “It would be a bit easier if you relaxed a bit. You’re so tense your dick is as hard as a steel beam. Not that that’s a bad thing, the steel beam thing, but…” and I gently bat his dick on the side and it doesn’t move. He lets out a deep breath and seems to relax a bit. I take his tip into my mouth run my tongue over and around it. I kiss it several times and lap at the pre-cum which is oozing out. I notice he has not made a sound the entire time. I glance up and see his eyes are shut and he is holding his breath. Oh boy, I need to try to calm him down some more. I put more in my mouth and swirl my tongue around the mushroom head and the area right behind it. I know that area is full of nerves, so I want to stimulate him there and see what happens. I massage the area for a few minutes. He suddenly tenses and I think, Oh fuck, then boom, he unleashes a torrent of cum. The first shot pushes my head off his dick, but I catch most of it in my mouth. I reach my hand out and grasp his unit and pull myself back up. His second shot coats my face. I get my mouth back on him in time for the third volley. Which is still powerful and I grip his dick as hard as I can so I am not pushed off again. His final shot dribbles out onto my tongue. I swallow. I look up to his eyes and he looks down with something between embarrassment and unfettered pleasure. I pat him on his abs and wink at him. He slowly breaks into a smile. He reaches down and picks me up by my armpits and brings my face to his and he plants a sloppy gentle kiss on my lips, coating part of his face in his own cum. He doesn’t seem to mind. I put my hands on his biceps to steady myself and notice he’s not even flexing. I massage both bi’s and wink at him. He stands me up on the bed and tosses up the most incredible double bi pose I have ever seen. I take three quick yanks on my dick and explode all over his abs and chest. Now it’s his turn to wink at me. I jump back into his arms and wrap my arms around his neck. I pull as close to him as I can and smear my jizz all over his body. He sighs. He turns around and sits on the bed. I release my hug and he scoots back so his head is on the pillows. He puts his hands behind his head and playfully flexes his biceps. I crawl up his body and plop my butt on his midsection. I lean down for more kisses. I plant my hands on his pecs, he flexes them, and they turn to stone, like they were in the shower, but different. Now he is getting playful. The stress and anxiety are melting away. I gently tug on his nipples while still kissing him. He hums. Both our dicks are still erect. Mine just from the shear excitement of the situation. Not sure about his. Will need to find out. I continue to kiss him and start to move my ass down toward his dick. When I bump into it, it’s still hard as a steel beam. I cock an eyebrow at him and he only winks back. Good for me, a man who has staying power. I unabashedly rub my ass along the length of his unit and he flexes it and it thumps me a few times. I lean up and reach behind me and tug on it a few times. He just lays there and smiles. I softly ask, “I want you to put it in me, but only if you are up for it.” And I tug him savagely a few times. He slowly nods yes and says, “I just don’t want to hurt you Max.” I pat him on the chest again and teasingly say, “I’ll be fine. It’s you I’m worried about. My ass has been known to bring most men to tears.” And I wink at him. He grins back, leans up, grabs me by waist, and slowly puts me on the tip of his unit. “No condom?” I ask. “I trust you Max.” and he applies the slightest bit of pressure and his mushroom head pops into my ass. I gasp and he starts to pull me off. I nod my head no and he stops. I put my hands on his forearms. I wiggle my ass a bit and start to descend the steel beam. Oh fuck, oh fuck, oh fuck…I loosen my ass as much as I can and suddenly I’m half way down. I am sweating profusely and I realize I have death grip on his arms, but he doesn’t seem to notice. He’s released my waist and is letting me work my way down. I continue to wiggle and I’m three quarters of the way down. I can feel the veins on his dick pulsing in my ass and he is spurting pre-cum into me like a dripping faucet. I’m at my limit and clamp my ass shut to keep from going any further down. I release his forearms, lean forward just a bit, put my hands on his chest and start my back and forth motion. He is staring into my eyes. They are now twinkling with the joy I was looking for. I move my left hand to his right cheek and softly massage him. He leans up, kisses me, and says “Thank you.” I kiss him on his nose. My motion is slow and deliberate at first, so he can get comfortable with his dick in my ass. I continue to wiggle around and he sighs and arches his back. He runs the fingers of his right hand thru the hair on my chest, twisting the hairs, and softly pulling them. He puts his left hand on the side of my head and plays with the coarsely chopped hair there. His movements are so gentle, it is weird to think back a few hours this incredible body of muscle was bursting through walls and throwing guys around like they were rag dolls to rescue me. Because these memories are so fresh and vivid in my mind, my dick becomes rock hard. The thought of those muscles and what they can do, spooks me and turns me on so much at the same time. I have to take a second to put each feeling in its own special place. I want to see him twist metal easily, throw around hundreds of pounds of weight like it’s nothing, and lift me up with one hand just to show off. But at the same time, I want to cuddle with him on a carpet, in front of a roaring fireplace, in the mountains, during a snowstorm. I want him wrap his big arms around my lower back, pick me up, and hug me like I’m the only one in the world. I want to fall asleep with him under warm covers where we lay face to face and make out with long sloppy, messy, saliva filled kisses until we both pass out from exhaustion. I want to use his biceps as pillows and have him play with my curly hair when it grows back. Fuck, I want to spend the rest of my life with this mountain of muscle. This is the guy I want to take home to meet my family and finally say, I’ve met the man of my dreams, and not because of his muscle, but because of who he is. This man saved my life twice in one day and wanted nothing in return. He treats me with respect and likes me for who I am. I pull myself out of my revelry and see he is staring at me with a quizzical look on his face, like where were you just now. I just shake my head and lean down and lay a peck of a kiss on his nose. I ask, “Are you ready for the grand finale?” He nods yes. I smile and evil smile and he gets a giddy look on his face like he knows the biggest present in the room on Christmas morning is all his and he has no intention of sharing it. I pick up my pace and lean down to nibble on nipples. They turn hard and erect. I lap at them, coating the area with saliva. Jay is taking it all in and his body seems to be completely relaxed. I keep up the pace for a good 5 minutes. I can tell he is at ease with fucking me and I’m used to his steel girder in my ass, so it’s time to blow these fireworks. I move my ass backwards with a couple quick savage thrusts. Now it’s Jay’s turn for his eyes to roll into the back of his head. I squeeze his dick with all my might and am pumping him as furiously as possible. He starts to squirm under me. I keep up the vicious pumping action and beat on his chest a few times for good measure. He only laughs and says. “That the best you got curly?” I beat on his chest harder and he continues to laugh and says, “Come on little man, give me your best shot.” I stop beating his chest and continue to apply pressure on his dick by constricting my ass muscles as tightly as I can. He puts his hands on my waist and says, “Here, let me help you.” He gently, but firmly lifts me up, almost all the way off, and slams me all the way down his rod. I am now fully embedded and have taken him to the root. Oh fuck, it feels good. I wiggle my ass some more and tense my ass muscles again. I try to milk him from within and it seems to work. I reach one hand around my body and start to fondle his hairless balls. I massage them and then move to the area between his ball sac and his hole. I slide my index finger across this area several times and he starts to shudder. I keep it up and brutally bang my ass into his midsection and lower abs. He suddenly grabs my waist and does one more up and down motion. He takes his hands off my waist and places one on my shoulder. He explodes into me. I think if he hadn’t been holding me down, I’d have been shot off his dick about 2 feet. The first two shots coat my sides. I don’t think there is enough room for more. I lean forward and start to pull myself off him to allow room. His third shot literally pushes me 2 more inches off him. His final volley has the strength of what my first shot would have. Thinking of my own dick, I look down to see he had wrapped one of his hands around it and was jacking me off. I came all over his chest and abs. Jay has a smile a mile wide. His smile makes me smile as well. I fall onto his chest and he pulls my head to his. I say, “I think I love you Jay.” He grins and replies, “Good, because I’m pretty sure I love you Max.” **** I come back from my memories and see Jay has come outside and is on the chair across from me, just staring at me. He says, “You were a million miles away, weren’t you.” I get up, walk over to his chair, and sit in his lap and say, “No, just a few feet in fact.” And I glance up toward the bedroom, then lean down to kiss him.

For your reading pleasure. Thanks for being an awesome space. “You can do this. You can do this. You can do this.” The thought runs through my head like a mantra as I climb the stairs. I find myself at the door to his loft before I realize I'm there. I clench my fingers into a fist in a final effort to steel myself and raise my hand to knock. The door rattles noisily as it slides open. His eyes widen in surprise at my hand in front of his face, still poised to rap on the door. “Whoa – that was quick. People don't usually make it up the four flights that fast.” I look at him and shrug, doing my best to act non-chalant. “What's wrong, out of breath?” He grins toothily at me and gestures to come in. “Not yet.” Well yes, but not from the stairs. Fucked if I was going to let on how he has me panting and terrified at the same time. Of course, he had answered the door in nothing but shorts. We were the same height at 5' 10”, probably even the same foot size, but everything else was different. He was clearly the bulkier one. His profile listed him at 175 but he looked a little bigger in person. He was carrying a little extra bulk from the winter but that did nothing to hide the thickly muscled core underneath. The dark hair dusted across his chest trailed down his abdomen thickening above those shorts that did everything to accentuate the reason we were here today. The fabric outlined the meaty shape of his dick so clearly, he had to be going commando. “This isn't going to be much fun if I'm the only one who's getting naked.” He slides the door shut behind me, audibly sliding the pin in to lock it. “I've got the heat cranked so we don't have to worry about any extra...shrinkage. Bathroom's to your left if you're shy to start.” I ditch my shoes and head left, closing the bathroom door most of the way behind me. I manage socks and pants first, only getting tangled in my own clothes once. I turn to face the mirror and start unbuttoning my shirt, getting halfway down before my hands start to tremble. Cursing inwardly I stare at my hands, willing them to stop while I slow my breathing to help focus. My head snaps up at the sound of wood creaking behind me. There he was, right arm raised and bent to brace himself in the doorway leading to his bedroom. I didn't even notice the other door in my distraction. He looks me over slowly, feet to head, finally making eye contact in the mirror and before approaching from behind. “Hey.” He turns me toward him and rests his forehead against mine. “Here..” He slowly grips my hands to steady them. Together, we finish undoing the buttons. He pulls the shirt off my arms, hanging it off a door handle. It was unexpectedly intimate and incredibly kind. “Do you forget how to undress yourself often?” His smile colour the words softer than they would have been. “Well, no, I just-” Fuck. The heat rising in my cheeks means I'm blushing, something I don't do often. I hate blushing. “I may be a little nervous. You?” “Terrified.” “But you're not even-” “Home turf advantage” I groan. So corny. “And we both know I'm going to win.” “Oh, yeah?” I step back from him then, raising my gaze defiantly. “You remember the rules, right?” He steps back and crosses his arms. I swear he's flexing to make sure I notice the taught balls of muscle that swell. “Oh I remember, all right. Looks like someone's been hitting the stair-master to draw out the inevitable as much as possible.” I preen at the comment. Once we decided to get together and compare in-person instead of online, I had upped my cardio and tightened my diet. I had meant to drop the weight for a while and this real life meeting gave me the extra inspiration to finally do it. I was a lean 152 pounds now, down from the 160 my profile listed. A simple run over my lower body with clippers meant things everything was trim and neat. My upper body was bare until a triangular stripe of dark blonde flaring down below the navel. I also have the sense to wear briefs that flatter my average endowment in the front and really show off the work I put into my ass. “ I just wanted to accentuate the difference as much as possible, you know?” I'm smiling now, finally finding the vibe that prompted us to agree to this in the first place. “It. Worked.” At that he drops his shorts and steps out from them, fondling his sack gently after he does. About four and a half inches flaccid, his ample cock is forced forward to drape over his thick, heavy sack. The balls are a quite a bit tighter against him than I'm used to seeing them on cam; maybe he was telling the truth about being nervous. I raise an eyebrow at him and hook my thumbs in the band of my briefs. Slowly drawing them down, I watch his eyes widen as the material cleared my soft cock. His lips part slightly and his breath hitches as I finish sliding them over my feet and stand up for him to appraise. I barely clear three inches soft. It looks bigger because I took the time to trim, but a quick glance down at himself re-affirms that, while I'm almost textbook average, he, quite clearly, is more. Hips forward, he takes an involuntary step toward me, ready to compare the two together. Blood is already starting to redirect itself toward his thickening member. I clear my throat and he steps back again, imploring me with his eyes. “The Rules, remember?” “But we could just-” he starts to protest. “Trust me?” He sighs and nods before turning around to lead me through his bedroom and back into the open space of the loft. The furniture is all moved to the sides and a large mat covers the empty floor. He has the shades drawn down so the neighbours won't be getting a free show. Every light is on, lending the space a garish arena-like feel. I make special note of the island counter that separates kitchen area from the rest of the space – it could be of special use later, depending on exactly how this night plays out. “Wow. Do I even want to know why you happen to have a wrestling mat this size? Where would you even keep this?” That gets a chuckle but he stops just past the bedroom door and gestures with his chin to the other side of the room. I pad past him to turn to face him, legs bent and ready to spring. “That's quite the bed you just led me by. Pretty big, even for you, isn't it.” I smirk to drive the barb home. “Custom-order.” His voice is a little rougher now. We're both almost ready for the chase. “Guess you need something custom to hold the gigantic fucking weight of your sack. I mean, really, are you even strong enough to lift that thing up when you have to take a piss? I think you might have to start doing some extra curls to handle it.” We're quickly heading full dark, no stars now; just our symbiotic kinks centred on his glorious endowment. He quickly rises to the bait. Literally. His cock rapidly approaches full mast, the skin stretching tight around the tip. It's so damn pretty. He glares and crouches down a bit to lunge at me. He gets a bit of a glazed look, clearly plotting what he's going to do if he fully wins. To win though, he has to catch and pin me first. His lip curl into a sneer and he bonafide growls at me,”I. Am going. To own. You.” “You bet your sweet fucking ass you are.” The words come out as a taunt, even though I'm already saluting his victory. It's on then. The temperature in the space rises noticeably as the chase begins. He isn't slow, but he doesn't stand a chance with all the cardio I've put in. Leg day is my favourite and, while I might not squat several hundred pounds, I have put in more than enough hours to add quite a bit of extra bounce to my step. I only have to outpace him for ten minutes for me to be the one to choose how I get to worship him tonight. I tease him through every sprint, every jump, every panting breath. He tries to banter back about my inadequacy but, really, we're here to 'talk' about him and we both know it. “Careful you don't throw out a hip with that thing!” “Awww, is your big thick dick slowing you down? Too much resistance keeping you from getting enough speed to catch me?” “Shut. Up. Pissant.” “Muffin.” Like that's going to happen. The rules specify he wants to know how big he is and for me to mock him about it. I'm not about to forfeit any time soon. The whole experience is like a football drill crossed with an intense zumba class all from somewhere in special-hell. We're both covered in a sheen of sweat and breathing hard from the constant exertion. He went flaccid right after the start – all the movement quickly solving any erection distraction problems that may have occurred. The flopping up, down, and side-to-side of his endowment could be comical if it wasn't so mesmerizing. We're closing on six minutes now – maybe I'm better at this than I thought? “Does any body else hear a helicopter? I swear I hear a helicopter....” Past eight minutes and approaching nine. The idea that I might call the shots is a little shocking. I had every expectation that I would lose. “What kind of host are you, leaving your mammoth cock out on the floor like that? Shouldn't that be draped on a couch before I trip on it or something?” And then 'or something' happens – kind of. I technically trip. There's a sensation of my foot connecting with something warm, soft, and heavy but when I look, there is nothing there. I tumble face-first to the mat, confused, and flip myself over onto my back. He's already there, looming over me with a face-splitting grin. He drops into full straddle and his splayed hand pushes hard on my chest, pinning me to the mat firmly. “Gotcha.” I squirm uselessly. “You have any other tricks to try or are you ready to call it?” I relax and then try a sudden lunge forward but he already anticipated that. He slams me back to the mat, this time pinning my shoulders down and keeping my legs from bracing against the floor for any leverage. I feel somewhat like a pretzel and seriously turned on. “You win.” He leaps to his feet instantly but with a hand extended to help me up as well. I gladly accept and the heady sensation of someone pulling me to my feet causes me to stumble against him. He catches me easily, holding my arms at my sides while keeping me flush against him. The heat of him is sublime, the aromas from our mutual exertion sending a lightning rod to my groin. We're the same height so it's awkward... for me. The weight of his larger equipment forces my struggling cock straight down. I try to wiggle out of his grip but he holds me still, mouth curled up in a slight smile. “Anything wrong?” “I can't, uh” “You can't what?” “I can't get it around....” “Oh? Does something have you pinned?” He's totally gloating. It makes me harder than I thought possible. “Hnnnhnn” “Maybe you need to do some curls.” “Dick curls? That's not a thing.” I was getting pretty desperate. “Bet you it is. What do you want to bet?” He sounds very confident, like he has a dick-curling-guideline page bookmarked on his laptop or something. “Or maybe we should make sure you stay the bigger man?” “I have no doubt about that. You ready for this?” “Fuck. Please?” I'm practically begging and he hears it. It's not like he's fully soft against me and he's starting to fill even more of the limited room down there. He finally lets me take the smallest step back, freeing my hard-on to spring up at it's full size, just brushing his skin. It's a pretty average five-and-a-half inches long and the same around. We both stare down as he expands freely between us now, his bigger rod gobbling up the new space. His bobbing cock knocks mine aside and under itself as he thickens and lengthens more, taking over the gap to accommodate its superiority. I can feel his slick tip straining against my skin - the sensation is sublime as his foreskin drags itself even wider around the head. “You might, mmmm, want to move back a bit. I'm not. Done. Yet.” He finally lets go of my arms and poses with them behind his head. His cock stretches inexorably toward me as it continues to increase in size. He has to be getting close to his full seven-and-a-half inches. He's wider than me as well and my smaller cock is totally eclipsed; I can only see it if I glance from the side. The moist tip makes contact with my pubic bone again and I can't help letting out a moan. I rock ever so slightly against it, sure that he's done but I'm wrong. It pulses back and widens just a bit more. I am absurdly close to cumming. “You were right about the Chase. I don't think I have ever been this hard. Your smart mouth might even make me harder than seven-and-a-half. What do think about that?” “Fuck. Me.” He smirks at that. Not like my response was unexpected. “If you're lucky. Guess I closed the gap...again. Fuck, just look at me.” And I do, of course. There is no denying my absolute worship as I take in the flexed frame of his arms, his heaving chest, the spectacular trail down his abs, and, finally, the monolithic main event pushing against me between his meaty quads. It's physically digging into my pelvis now, ever harder and precious like diamond. He flexes his hips just slightly against me and the unbelievable happens. I stumble back and fall on my ass. The view is godlike, looking up at him like this and I moan again. His eyes go glassy and wide with unbridled lust – he just knocked a person to the ground with the size and strength of his fucking manhood. His first volley catches us both by surprise. It launches over my head almost entirely, a little of the trailing end catches me on the cheek. My mouth reflexively opens wide in shock and anticipation. He grips his cock for the second volley – he has excellent aim and now I've presented him with with an obvious target. It splashes against my lips and into my open mouth. That's more than enough for me to release my own shot up at him. I spray against his legs a few times as he lets loose at me with the rest of what he's got. The third makes contact against my chin spilling upward into my mouth again. Number four and five paint my chest and torso. He pushes out a sixth load and soaks my balls and cock. Seven is finally a dribble but even that makes its way onto my left ankle and heel. “Wow.” He finally manages to pant out. “Yeah. Wow, alright.” I have to lick my lips and wipe my face clear before I'm able to reply. I slowly get to my feet and cup my softening dick in my hands. The smell of him is everywhere - I have never been so thoroughly and utterly marked. “Um, you need to get over here.” There's an edge of fear in his voice. “Hey, I'm right here.” I finish clearing what I can from my face as I come closer. “Good, 'cause you, uh, you need to see this....” He's still holding his hard cock firmly in one hand and it isn't softening. The head of it is pulsing, the skin drawn taught and engorged with blood. The pulsing isn't just that though. His dick swells more, inching it's way ever closer to me with each second. It broadens in his hand, forcing the fingers apart. He starts making a low keening sound in the back of his throat and his eyes begin to flutter like he's cumming again. I brace him by the shoulders as his cock spools out inhumanly between us – when is it going to stop? His body gives a final tremble and his eyes widen as he glances down. He now has more than twice the cock I do – it might be obscene if I wasn't so hard from it. He touches the tips of our cocks together and the size disparity is comically overwhelming. His face breaks out into the largest smile. “I don't know what you did, but thanks? Like the upgrade? Wanna touch it?” I barely get a finger on the fat, meaty shaft before I'm cumming again against his tip. It's more of a dribble this close to my last one but he takes the obvious appreciation in stride and pulls me for a hug. “I'll take that as a yes.” The hug is a little strange with his gigantic erection pressed up between us. It's only a momentary reprieve. We start to feel his dick pushing upward between us and rush to take a step apart. “Umm, you're not quite done yet?” And that's when I notice it. It isn't his cock getting bigger, it's him. His eyes have already risen so I'm looking just below them, then his nose comes into my line of sight, then my gaze falls to his mouth as he continues to grow, and then, at last the top of his chin fills my field of vision. I have to tilt my head back to see his eyes now. “Fuck. Yesssss.” He closes his eyes in bliss as his body starts to gain mass next. The winter bulk melts inward so his already significant muscle mass stands out sharper relief beneath a thinner layer of flesh. His traps rise up a bit and the delts round out significantly to cap his frame. His already ample chest broadens further and the serratus start to pop into view down the sides. The biceps swell into higher, broader peaks in balance to the horseshoe expansion of the triceps. His lats flare out deliciously down to the taper of his waist while his abdomen sculpts itself into a gorgeous six pack. His quads are even more corded now and the calves have a diamond pattern below the skin. The growth ebbs to a halt leaving him a comic-book super-porn version of the already attractive man he was. I reach out in wonder to turn him around but he tackles me to the floor without warning. He straddles me again, this time with his knees pinning down my shoulders. His new-and-improved mammoth tool finally softening directly in front of my face. “Kiss it.” Fuck did I want to. I close my eyes for what feels less than a second. Would that even be safe right now? What if he grew more, while on top of me? Would he just crush me into the floor? My panic must have been unmistakable because I hear his voice prompting me back to reality again, just like with the shirt before this began. “Hey, get out of your head. Open your eyes aaaaand, there you go. Not that tough, right? I don't think it'll bite. And really, you kissing my big dick is totally the kind of thing we've role-played online 500 times. Now there's just, more of it. So, here.” He leans down a bit to make it as easy as possible in my pinned state and my lips meet that gorgeous, swollen glans. The skin in scorching and salty. I tease the tip of it with my tongue milking out some remaining semen. He takes a sharp breath in and I feel his cock stretch into my mouth. He pulls back quickly and leans back on his haunches. “Easy there, I don't think we're ready for what might happen if you do that yet. You remember what I said earlier?” Huh?” I'm entranced by his heavy, pendulous endowment swaying with each movement. “Eyes up here.” He grips my jaw and moves my head so I look him in the face. “Who owns you?” “What?” This wasn't exactly my brightest moment. “I said, Who. Owns. You?” He's growling again. “You do. You won.” It was a theme we often used. My final submission to his superiority – thank fuck he wasn't an asshole. It seemed even more fitting now that he was, well, this new version of himself. “That's right, you're mine.” With that he leans back on his heels, grips my by the chest and stands up with me in his hands. “Hmm, that was easier than I thought.” “Easier than you....?” I limp over to the island to steady myself. “Did you even look at yourself to see what you look like?” “Not...really? It's not like there's a mirror in here or anything.” He's right of course, but shouldn't he have been able to see some of it? “Bathroom. Now.” I start toward the door without waiting to see if he follows. “Mmhmm?” “Stop weighing your junk from hand to hand like a slinky and come look at yourself.” “Yeah, but it's soooo heavy.” He shoots me the dopiest grin. “So's the rest of you.” “Is that a fat joke?” “Just get in here, you dork.” “Fine.” I hear his heavier footfalls approaching the door. He steps into the room and really looks at all of himself in the mirror. “Is that all me?” “Uh-huh.” “Holy fuck! Really?” “Well it sure as shit isn't me, so, yeah.” “That sass though. You sure that's such a great idea right now?” He flexes an arm into a curl in my direction, pitifully failing at a scowl. “Seriously? Get on your scale. We have to see this. Do you have a tape measure anywhere? Bedroom maybe?” He hustles to get on it, I have his full attention now with the numbers. “Right there, top drawer.” Of course he kept in his bathroom. I fish it out while he steps gingerly onto the scale. “I can't. Fuck. I'm...I'm 260 pounds....” “Mmmm. Sweet daddy fuckballs!” “Did you just say sweet daddy fuckballs?” “Shut. It. Stand straight against the wall.” He complies, silently for once. He's taller than I thought – this could be a bit of a challenge. “Need a stool?” He teases. “You'd like that, wouldn't you?” I look around the room for something to make a mark with. “...Maybe.... I mean, I'm already this big so what's a bit more?” Bullseye! Tweezers would do to scratch the paint the tiniest bit. “Okay step out from the wall.” He hovers over me as I stretch the tape from the floor to my mark. I suck in an audible gasp. “Well, what is it?” I turn to look at him, shock and awe apparent. “Six feet, four inches.” His giant dick is coming to life now. “Holy fuck! That's like six inches more I was!” Up and out his member comes. Fuck that thing gets huge. “And 260 lbs.” Full on cock surge from him now. “That's like half a foot taller than you. And 110 pounds heavier.” He eyes me up and down, calculating something while he gently strokes himself harder. I am positive it will be something devious. I also don't fail to notice the switch from inches to feet to describe how much bigger he is than me. “I'm measuring that next, aren't I.” “Mmmhmm” He smirks and keeps stroking. I hold my breath as I do it. I don't think I would be able to stop fondling it if I were breathing normally. It was hot, thick, heavy, the skin blissfully silky to touch. Pulling the tape against it causes a final surge to its magnificent size. The flesh is unyielding as I wrap the tape around his giant fucking hard-on. It takes conscious effort to let out the breath I forget I was holding. I look up at him in full, mindless reverence. “You're 11 inches long and 7.8 inches around. I can't...I can't even....” He leans forward and grips my ass with his larger hand. Lifting me up onto my tip-toes so he doesn't have to lean down as much, he places his lips next to my ear to whisper. “I don't know what happened tonight but, you know what?” His voice is lower, throaty, indescribably sexy. I quiver at the sensation of the sound and breath against my ear. “Um, yes...no...I don't know?” Fuck. Words were not going well again. He was holding me so tight to himself that I felt the corners of his mouth raise into a smile. “I. Want. More.” I was so fucked. Was beyond so fucked because I knew what was coming next. “You want to help me get more, right?”

A year long wait for Part Six, sorry, school got ahead of me and when I was finally free I wasn't in any mood to write. This part is mostly filler and some plot, more transformations to come in the next part though. Thanks for reading. Read Part One HERE Read Part Two HERE Read Part Three HERE Read Part Four HERE Read Part Five HERE Liquid Manhood Chapter Six Chris lay awake in bed, staring at the ceiling deep in thought. The room was still dark, but dim light shone through the gaps in the curtains. The light illuminated the cause of Chris’ thinking, a large tent in Melvin’s bed sheet, and two massive feet that hung out the end of that bed. A couple of months ago Melvin had been a small runty nerd who Chris could twist around his little finger, but then Melvin took some of the magical elixir home. Now Melvin was more confident, he was questioning Chris’ decisions more and he was keeping Chris awake with hour-long fuck sessions every single day. The only benefit to being kept up so late is that Chris had the time to think over the events of the past few days. That first day when he found out what had happened to Melvin had been the hardest. Hearing that deep voice over the phone made his heart drop, but he nearly died when he found Melvin. Melvin had directed Chris to come talk to him at some apartment, his nerdy roommate opened the door in just his underwear. He was now tall, built and from the look of the bulge in his briefs, hung like a donkey. Seeing Melvin had only added fuel to the theory that the elixir had a plan of its own, that the changes it caused weren't random. That in fact it mattered on what sort of person you were, an undeserving person would end up as unappealing, but a deserving person, as Melvin appeared to be, would end up owning mouthwatering pecs with big silver dollar sized nipples, abs you could wash clothes on and a bulge that looked like it could feed a small village. The conversation between the two roommates was awkward mainly because Chris could see the four girls who lived in the apartment had been fucked senseless for what must of been several days. From where Chris sat he could see the girls in a sleeping cum stained heap on a bed in a bedroom, the doors having been pulled off its hinges, they all had smiles on their faces. A smile which matched Melvin’s smug smirk, he knew the situation between them had changed. Melvin though didn’t rub it in that he was now a towering stallion compared to Chris, which Chris had expected. Instead he talked about what had happened to him and what he’d thought was going on with the elixir. In the days following Melvin’s marathon fuck session both boys shared their theories on how the elixir affected the user. Chris’ theory that who you were mattered held more water then anything Melvin offered. It was nearly confirmed when Chris and, the now meathead, Melvin found out what happened to the people dosed by the water bottles from the school gym that Chris had tainted. The equipment manager Thaddeus Stern had ballooned into some ebony black beast of muscle and manhood, he was instantly recruited by football team to his own delight. Yuri was also dosed too, and to Chris’ delight he didn't end up huge. Instead the slim swimmer had swelled into some hairy bear. A gut of muscle and fat replacing his toned abs. Melvin didn't think the change was that bad, Yuri looked pretty intimidating, an opinion which seemed to be shared by others. Yuri had been recruited to the football team too. The third person to be dosed had surprised Chris. Coach Peters had changed and it seemed to have knocked him out of the funk that losing his football team had caused. His flabby gut had been sucked in and tightened, his hair darkened and his face lost a good 20 years of wear and tear. The man who now stomped around campus in a sweat suit with a big cigar in his mouth was nothing like the old Coach Peters. Scary was the word that Melvin had used after he'd been cornered and almost forced to join the football team by the new Peters. He was rebuilding the team and taking anyone who even looked like they lifted weights. Chris though was half attracted to the new barrel chested daddy like-coach. He would have expected that Peters to get the bad side of the elixir, but instead Peters’ love and loyalty to the boys on his team had instead made the elixir turn Peters into a better man than he already was. Chris’ reminiscing was ruined by the loud wet slapping coming from Melvin’s bed. The big lug had thrown back his blankets and was fisting his Pringles can cock with both of his meaty fists. Chris just rolled over and buried his face into his pillow hoping Melvin would only jerk off once this morning. ——————————————————————————————————————————— “Good workout today man” Thaddeus’ Barry White-like voice said Both he and Sean were standing in the locker room of the school gym, they had it to themselves as the other patrons seemed to flee the room when they both came in sweaty from their workout and stuffed into gym shorts that looked close to bursting. They'd both showered on the far side of the showers from each other, both trying to sneak in a quick wank, though it was hard to keep two massive muscle men jerking wrist fat monster cocks secret. Neither of them brought it up, even thought they’d both cum at the same time. “Yea, good lift” Sean agreed, pulling on his shirt The two muscle men were both buttoning up their shirts, both having the same issue of pulling the shirt together over their pecs. Thaddeus with his glistening ebony pec pillows and Sean with is fire-red furry slab like chest. Sean and Thaddeus had met soon after Coach Peters had recruited them both for football team and they’d become fast friends. Mainly it was due to them being forced together as they were both of similar size, but they shared an intense interest in video games, so a friendship had blossomed. A tv bolted up to the wall loudly played some sporting news show, the announcer worriedly talking about the removal of some big name athlete from the Dallas Cowboys because of some sort of disease. Sean had seen the guys face all over the internet and he’d even jerked off a fair bit to the guys modeling pics. Sean gave up on closing his shirt, his entire hairy pec cleavage on show. The button just below his pecs barely holding the shirt closed. “You coming round mine tonight to game” Sean asked pulling up the zipper of his jeans again Since his last growth spurt Sean had found a guy on Craigslist who was selling a tonne of clothes in sizes that could actually contain him, but now after a couple of months of actually working out, playing football and slowly growing he was beginning to outgrow them. Thaddeus, was himself just stuffing his overpacked undies into some jeans. He pulled the zipper up and gave his hefty bulge a good grope with a big black hand. “Nah man” Thaddeus chuckled deeply “Got a date tonight” Sean laughed “What again… did last nights go so well” Thaddeus left their gaming session last night with some cheerleader under this arm. The big black stud had been grinning ear to ear earlier when they started their workout, so it must of gone well. “Yea, yea, it did, nearly broke her bed” Thaddeus laughed, doing a little thrusting movement with his hips “But its not the same girl… her friend" “Slut” Sean laughed lightly punching Thaddeus’ shoulder Thaddeus packed up his gym bag and seemed ready to leave, obviously eager to get to this date. “Yea pretty much, I used to be some pathetic virgin” the black stud laughed “But since my growth spurt I've been getting pussy every day… even multiple pussies sometimes” Sean felt his eyes roll, Thaddeus just laughed at his reaction. The two friends said goodbye and the black beast thudded out of the locker room, leaving Sean to struggle to get his clown feet into sneakers that were falling apart because they were at least a size too small. The walk back to his dorm room was quick, but it was a constant barrage of stares as he stomped across campus. He knew his heavy bulge was bouncing from thigh to thigh with each step and his pecs were dangerously close to launching the remaining buttons of his shirt across the path ahead of him. Sean was struggling with his keys at his door, his big meaty fingers fumbling over the tiny, little pieces of metal. “Sean” a quiet voice asked Sean turned to look and just saw an empty corridor. Then he looked downwards. A nervous yet smiling brown haired boy stared up at him. It was the guy he’d brought all the old clothes from. A guy of barely 5ft2 who for some reason owned clothes ranging from XXL to XXXXL, Sean didn’t ask why. “Hey... Ben right” he asked, hoping he’d got the name right Ben nodded as Sean turned away from his door to look down at Ben. The smaller guys eyes widening as he stared at the thick overhang of Sean’s pecs. Thankfully his eyes weren’t looking down to the overstuffed bulge of his pants which was shockingly close to Ben’s eye level. They were silent for a few moments, Ben just watching as Sean’s pecs slowly heaved with each breath. Sean broke the silence “So, why are you here” He knew that Ben didn’t live in the dorm. He loved in one of big frat houses on the other side of campus. Ben muttered something, sounded like he was nervously gathering his words. “Just… just... wanted to see if you wanted to hang out” Ben asked, smiling slightly Sean wondered if Ben had actually wanted to ask something else, but the sight of Sean’s hulking hairy form had knocked all the confidence out of the little guy. Sean chuckled slightly “Sure, I was going play some games, but we can hang out” Sean opened his door, the gust of warm musky air washed over them both. Ben actually squeaked in surprise. “It's only a single-player game, but I’m sure we could find you something to do” Sean said, letting Ben pass into the room Sean followed him in, giving his big bulge a quick rearrange before closing the door and trapping the little guy. ——————————————————————————————————————————— “Do you have any books on witchcraft” Barrett asked up to the librarian Without even looking pass their glasses and down to the runty Barrett, they muttered a floor number. Barrett had gotten used to being ignored since his fall from grace. He quickly headed up the stairs, taking two at a time, which was a stretch for his short skinny legs. Luckily no one would recognize him, he wasn't the Barrett anyone on campus would recognize. A few months ago Barrett had received an email about his campuses links to magic and witchcraft, since then he’d been researching the subject. He’d read more books and written more down in these months then he’d ever done in his life. It had started as a simple way of passing the time and maybe distracting him from his diminished body and from the housekeeper's son cleaning the swimming pool shirtless, but it had become a desperate passion once AJ returned home. The doctors had said that AJ had a muscle wasting disease, the same thing that the doctors has said to Barrett. AJ had lost his position in the NFL and returned him a broken man. AJ was nearly as small and runty as Barrett was and was getting smaller all the time. His personality shift was more dramatic than Barrett’s had been, Barrett regularly could hear AJ crying himself to sleep. When AJ was a towering beast Barrett had never even heard a single word spoken in a unsure tone, let alone seen him shed a tear. The CDC had even visited the house to check it out for any environmental causes, they found nothing. Just like they’d found nothing at the athletic department on campus. Barrett had actually stopped off to see how things had changed. It was just the same as Barrett had left it, without any reminder that Barrett had ever existed. The CDC had even kept an office on campus, but they didn’t seem to be doing anything. Just some guy sitting alone in an office bouncing a tennis ball off the far wall. The suddenly collapse of his brothers obscenely manly physique and the CDC’s continued inability to find a medical cause had only pushed Barrett closer towards witchcraft and magic. It had knocked Barrett out of his depression, he’d become more active, more set on finding an answer. He’d be researching anything and everything that could link to his and AJ’s situation. Quickly moving away from any sort of scientific explanation and focusing almost entirely on the thin hope that something beyond explanation had caused his and AJ’s predicament. He came to the correct floor, wheezing, he was so unfit now. He moved through the cases and desks looking for some sort of sign directing him to his answer. The floor was pretty much empty of students. Just one guy with long black hair sitting at a desk with headphones on. Barrett stopped to stare at his guy, he was well built. Large pecs straining at his shirt and thick arms gripping the table. Barrett bit his lip, muscle really got to him, his little cock hardening in his pants. The guy let out a moan and Barrett could see a hand was beneath his shirt feeling up his pecs. Barrett knelt down to check under the table, having to look between the legs of chairs and desks between him and the big guy. A blond haired head was moving back and forth between the guys massive jean clad legs. Barrett let out a gasp and scurried between some bookcases. He heard a sloppy sounding slap and a guy, probably the blond, taking in deep breaths. “Zach, did you hear something… I think someone is here” one voice said between deep breaths “No one is here” another deeper voice said “Get back to sucking bitch” There was slapping sound and a return to wet sucking noises. Barrett was sitting on the floor, his back leaning against a bookcase. His cock rock hard at the sound of the blond struggling to deepthroat whatever this Zach had between his legs. Down the line of books, Barrett saw a massive ornate bookcase. Leather bound books of various sizes filled its shelves and a sign above in posh looking gold lettering read. “Tiberius J.J. Haber Occult Library” Barrett jumped to his feet, for the first time thankful that he was small, his feet making no sound as he moved. He ran down the aisle towards the bookcase. As he approached he saw how run down the bookcase was. The golden sign was faded, the wood chipped and in placed moldy. The books were covered in thick dust, but Barrett saw a few finger marks. A couple of books on the middle shelf had been touched recently, but only those books. He strained to reach up to them, again hating how small he was now. “Did you see that guy… getting a blowjob in the library” an insanely rich and deep voice boomed from down the aisle “From a guy…” another voice stated sounding annoyed “Damn” the deep voice muttered “I mean, nothing against gays, Chris, you know that…” The other guy, Chris, just sighed loudly. Barrett fell back to another set of shelves and hid behind them as the two men approached. One was tall with strong features, almost model like in his movements. The other was a brute, towering nearly as tall as the bookcases and nearly as wide as the aisle. The massive dude had a hand down his shorts and was obviously scratching at his balls. Chris though was inspecting the occult bookcase. Chris gently lifted the middle books away from shelf and tapped at the wood behind them. “Good, it’s still jammed” Chris said returning the books to their place “Huh” the big guy said, he’d been busy sniffing his hand after scratching his nuts “The compartment where we found the magic book… we jammed it so we’d know if someone else found it” Chris said, trying not to raise his voice at the giant guy The big guy's viking like face made an expression of understanding. His heavy lantern jaw moving to make an ‘oh’ sound. “It’s still jammed so whoever was asking about witchcraft never found it” Chris mused “Wait… how’d you know someone asked about that” the big guy asked “I paid the librarian to call me if someone did, why do you think we even rushed over here” Chris said smirking arrogantly “We don’t want anyone finding out what we did… well not till I’m your size” Chris gave a playful backhanded tap to the big guy’s abs which were showing through his shirt. The two turned and left, Barrett’s head spinning, could magic actually be real, what where they are hiding. He waited for the big guys wide back to vanish around a corner before slowly he started to follow them. ——————————————————————————————————————————— Sean was laying on his front on his bed. It was too small for him. His pecs were hanging off the end and he was awkwardly propping his meaty arms on the edge so he could play his game properly. His big mits pressing buttons and his TV loudly sounding out the gun shots of his character. “You ok back there little dude” Sean asked peeking over his shoulder to Ben Ben was laying between Sean’s legs, the big guys legs bent and pressing down on Ben’s back. Ben’s face was pressed between Sean’s rounded muscle ass and his tongue deep between the cheeks. “Just slap my ass once if yes, twice for no” Sean said, trying not to chuckle Ben’s little hand flew up and slapped the rock solid left cheek of Sean’s ass and then fell back to gripping at Sean’s thigh. “Good boy” Sean said returning to his game “In a bit I’m move across to my gaming chair, you can suck or sit on my dick if you like” Sean’s cock was rock hard and laying between his legs and throbbing against Ben’s tummy. “Well you going suck or ride it either way, I’ll let you choose which happens first” Sean’s let out a deep moan and almost crushed his controller as Ben excitedly assaulted his asshole with his talented and surprisingly large tongue. ——————————————————————————————————————————— On opposite sides of campus, two groups of friends were meeting. One a group of young men who were busy planning the next phase of their Homes for Humanity project. The other a group of young men planning which news agency’s website they were going to bring down with a denial of service attack. They were in similar number and a similar makeup of guys, just different in personalities. But one thing that these groups shared was that the refreshments at their meetings tasted weird.

How does a big guy like me turn out to be the luckiest man on earth? By finding his soul mate, that’s how. I met Max at the beach one day a few years ago and we saved each other in different ways, but weirdly in the same way. Ever since Max’s beach nightmare, he doesn’t want to go back to the beach. I keep asking, saying it would be fun and help him. He put me off three times, so on my fourth request, I literally picked him up and put him in the car, which I had already packed, and bungee tied to him to the seat. Our neighbors think we’re nuts and up to some weird sex-capades. I told him, “We’re doing this. Stu is letting us use the house for a few days.” He looked at me with mixed emotions of astonishment and anger. The drive would take about 90 minutes, enough time for him to vent his anger and finally accept we were doing it. We start out and he doesn’t say a word for the first 15 minutes. I pull over and remove the bungee cords. “Why? You know I feel about the beach.” “Yes, but remember the beach is also where we met.” I gently say. “Do you never want to go back and relive those happy memories?” “Well, they weren’t all happy.” “True, but once we got past that incident, I remember a lot of fireworks going off that night.” I put my proverbially foot on the ground and say, “Stop being such a grump, we’re doing this.” I put my right hand on his thigh and gently squeezed, letting him know everything would be ok. He tries to push my hand off, but I squeeze a bit harder and hold on. He eventually puts his hand on top of mine and intertwines our fingers. After a few minutes he releases my hand and puts it up on the back of my neck. Uh-oh, here he goes, hitting one of my soft spots. He runs his left hand very sexually thru the short hairs on my neck causing me to become aroused. “That’s just mean Max.” “Yeah, well, get used to it Jay, remember I’m a grump today.” His voice betrayed him and I knew we’d have nothing but fun once we got there. I had double checked the weather all week and three times last night and this morning. It was going to be an almost perfect day. High 80’s, low humidity, no clouds, water in the 70’s. Packing was easy, 2 overnight bags, umbrella, cart, towels, cooler with drinks and snacks. Oh, and suntan lotion. My fair skin needs to have lotion applied on a regular basis and Max was always willing to help out. We continued the drive. We talked about the gym, Ty and Davey. Max said it was awful but was glad Davey was going to be ok. Ty is lucky to have found him after everything he’s been through himself. I agreed. Max also remarked that Cam and Ming were looking to have dinner at some point and what did I think. I said fine, but remember that Cam was allergic to fish. We pull up to the beach house around 10am. Not bad travel time for a Friday morning. We lug everything into the house and sit down to relax for a minute. Max heads to the bathroom and I walk out on the deck. I can see the ocean over the dunes and I lean against the railing taking in the bright blue water with occasional whitecaps meant swimming would be great. The salt air and the screech of seagulls. All this is why we love the beach. Hopefully today will be the final step in Max getting over the dream. I am still lost in my thoughts when he walks up. He puts his left arm through my right arm hugs closer to me. We turn to face each other and I gently kiss him on his lips. He reciprocates. He puts his right hand on my bicep and softly massages it. I give it a small flex and he rubs the balled muscle. He leans his head on my upper arm and shoulder. “This is why we love the beach.” I say to him. He nods, turns his head to my arm, and lightly kisses my bicep. He nods to the chair and we go sit. I sit first he gets in my lap. He puts his right arm around my neck and his left hand is massaging my chest thru my t-shirt. I tense my chest because I know he likes rubbing my pecs and nipples when it’s stone hard. He gives my nipples a few tugs and I sigh. I put my right hand in his curly hair and start to play with it. He sighs and I lean in for another kiss. “We could just sit here, or go inside and play around.” He says as one last attempt to stay away from the beach. “Don’t make me carry your ass down to the ocean and throw you in. You know I can and will, little man.” I say sternly back to him. He looks at me incredulously to see if I’m serious or not. I’m not, but I need to make him do this, so I give him a stern look. “Also, no more ‘fun time’ until you get sand in your hair and ocean water in suit.” He laughs at me and pats my chest, “Ok big guy. Let’s go get this done.” I smile back and say, “Damn, I really wanted to carry your ass down there and throw you in the water…” He leans in for one last kiss. “Who says you can’t?” and he jumps up and goes into the house. I get up and walk in after him. Good. He’s making sure the cart has everything in it. When he’s satisfied, he heads out to the deck and down the ramp to the trail. I follow, locking up. Once we’re on the trail between the dunes, he puts his left hand in my right and squeezes. I squeeze back, reassuring him. We get thru the dunes and the beach and ocean open up before us. What a view. Blue sky, clear blue water, light ocean breeze, and very few people. We wander down and set up in an area where there are not too many people, so we’ll have a bit of privacy. I push the umbrella into the sand with one shove and Max just stares at me. I look up, grin, flex my 25 inch bicep, and jokingly say, “At least they’re good for something other than carrying your ass around.” Max just rolls his eyes. We strip off our t-shirts and someone lets out a cat-call. Max immediately yells thank you to whoever whistled. I just laugh at him. Always the joker. I grab the spray lotion for him and paste lotion for me. I call it paste lotion because if feels as if I’m putting a layer of paint on when it’s applied. Max stands with arms out and I spray every exposed piece of skin. I spray some into his hands and he rubs it on his face. He looks at me to see if it’s been rubbed in completely. I nod yes. He takes my lotion and squeezes out a good amount and gets to work. Now I know he always has other intentions when applying lotion, but I try not to cave to his attempts, but this guy is good and sometimes I can’t help myself. He starts at my feet and works his way up. Calves and shins, back then front. Quads and thighs, same. He is careful not to lift my board shorts too much as he knows people are watching. Now my upper body. Lower back. He takes his time and I can tell his is groping his way around. “Speed it up back there, it’ll be dark by the time you’re done.” “Calm down big guy, you don’t want me to miss any spots do you? Also, I might as well be rolling paint on a house for as big as you are.” We both laugh. He moves up and coats my upper back and shoulder and the back of my arms. I flex my triceps and he takes his time applying the lotion there, with the casual grope. He comes around to my front, leans up, and gives me a peck on the lips. He puts an ungodly amount of lotion in his hands and starts to apply it. “Really Max? You trying to use one full tube of lotion on me?” He cocks an eyebrow, leans up, and just kisses me again. His hands are around my navel and the top of my board shorts. He spreads the lotion around. I flex my abs to show him I can be just as playful as him. He takes his time spreading the lotion on each brick hard ab and in the valley between them. He kisses me again and rakes his fingers across the abs. I put my enormous arms on his shoulders and let my fingers play with his curly hair. He is still working my abs over and the tips of his fingers dips into my shorts, coating the area right below the top of the shorts. I eye him with a look saying ‘careful buddy, public beach’. He grins evilly and slowly pulls his fingers out. He moves up my front to my upper abs and lower pecs. I flex my pecs and he licks his lips. I nod ‘no, not here’ and he groans. It is my turn to flash an evil grin. He punches my abs in retaliation, catching me unaware. Not that it hurt or that I felt it, but the sensation of him punching me was arousing. I blow a breath of air out and thru his hair. The curls float up and settle back down, he smiles at me. He is spreading lotion on my upper pecs. He motions for me to take my arms off him so he can finish. He gets my clavicle and starts on my biceps and forearms. Someone yells out, “I can help you with those if you want.” I laugh and Max yells back, “I’m good, but thanks for the offer.” I toss up a double bi pose for whoever yelled and they immediately whistle back. I grin and Max says “Show off.” I blush and he leans for another kiss. “And remember, you’re all mine.” And he pats my chest again. I grin again and say, “Right back at you.” And I put my arms around him and haul him in and up for a sloppy kiss. I lift him up a bit and walk us to the umbrella and towel. We sit and stare at the ocean. “Nice isn’t it? How are you doing?” “Fine. I think I’ll be ok. Thanks for doing this, even though I was a grump about it.” He puts his left hand on my right thigh and squeezes it and tries to dent the muscles. “It’s what I’m here for.” I say and tense and loosen the muscle. He leans over for a kiss and he puts his right hand on my cheek to pull me a bit closer. We are tongue wrestling and swapping saliva. I put my right hand on his back and then I lean back hauling him down with me and he is at my side. He repositions himself so he is right on top of me. I put my hands on his waist and he puts his hands on my chest again. I slide him back and forth over my flexed abs and he moans and an erection starts to show. I giggle and so does he. He plays with my nipples, pulling and twisting them. I tense my chest and he ups his movements, sensing they will cause me to become aroused. He is correct. All of the sudden we hear, “Get a room.” And realize we’ve taken it one step too far. We both blush and Max stands up, getting off me, pushing his obvious erection down the leg of his board shorts, I try to the same, but it’s still clear I’m ‘excited’. He see the bulge and licks his lips. I say, “Not until your ass has been in the ocean.” He nods toward the water and I nod ok. We head down. Max dives right in, as if he were born to water. I on the other hand can be a big sissy about it. I walk in slowly, getting used to the water an inch at a time. Max is playing in the waves, swimming around like a fish, and his curly hair is plastered to his head. He sees me slowly making my way in, wades back toward me, and starts to splash me. He gets me completely wet and says, “No reason for you to take your time now, Jay. Come get me…” and he splashes me again, turns, and dives thru a wave, popping up on the other side looking at me with a huge grin. He’s right, so I make my way all the way in and dive thru a wave. I come up and Max is right next to me. We swim out a bit further and I stand up. The water is about pec high on me and Max is bobbing with the waves to keep his head up. I put my arms out asking if he’d like me to hold him, and he says, “You gotta catch me first.” He turns and starts to swim away. Now, I’m no Michael Phelps in the water, but can get around. Max on the other hand, might as well be Phelps. He is swimming circles around me, popping up behind me, splashing my head, and ducking down before I can reach him. I can see him in the clear waters, but he sees me as well and can see when I move toward him. After about 10 minutes of trying to catch him, I pretend to stop and just stand there looking out over the ocean. I feel the water around me stir and quickly turn and throw my hands into the water and haul Max up. “Look what I caught.” I say to him. He laughs and squirms in my arms. I have a firm grip on him. I have my arms extended and start to haul him in for a kiss. I look him in the eyes and say, “Remember when we were making out and you licked my nose?” He nods yes with a silly ass grin on his face. I say, “Well this is for that…” and I heave him over my head about 3 feet. I catch him on the way down and toss him about 6 feet away from me. He slashes into the water and comes up laughing. I am laughing as well. He swims back to me and says. “Again!” Just like a little kid. I pick him up again and turn him around, so he is facing away from me. “Ready?” and before he can respond, I throw him 10 feet from me. I see his legs and arms flailing. He is laughing the whole time. He splashes again and comes back for more. My little man. I pick him up, haul him for a kiss. He wraps his legs around my waist and arms over my shoulders. We just stand there and let the water wash around us. The current isn’t too strong so I don’t have to put too much effort into keeping us still. He pulls back and gives me the ‘one more time look’. I roll my eyes and he takes it as a yes. He starts to climb up my body. His crotch is right in my face for a split second and I can feel he’s got a boner going on. He swivels around and is sitting on my shoulders. He pats me on the head and says go under. I duck into the water and he puts his feet on my shoulders. He taps my head again and I piston up and shoot him 15 feet into the air and 30 feet away. I’m glad I did not use my full strength or he may get hurt. He’s flailing again, but has enough time to pull his legs in and does a cannonball. He splashes down but he does not come soon enough for my liking so I start to head in his direction to make sure he’s ok. I get about half way there when he pops up spitting out water and gasping for breath. I reach him, haul him to my chest, and put my arms under his ass to support him. “You ok buddy?” I say in a concerned voice. “Yeah, big guy.” He says patting me on my chest. “I was too busy laughing and when I hit the water I took in a mouthful.” I grin back at him and move his curly hair out of his eyes. “I forgot how strong you are.” He says squeezing my arms. I blush. “Can we just stand here?” He asks. I nod yes, and pull him closer to me. He puts his head on my shoulder and whispers, “I love you.” Into my ear. I hug him a bit tighter in response and say, “Love you too Max.” I feel his boner is getting harder, so I move my left hand up his board shorts and gently play with his balls. He sighs and licks my earlobe. He starts to move around, rubbing is erection across my abs thru his suit. I tighten them up and pull him closer. I can clearly feel his boner and increase my play with his balls. His body tightens and he blows his load right there. I lean back, his head comes off my shoulder, and I look him in the eyes and say, “That was quick.” He grins and says, “I was overly stimulated.” He pulls in for another kiss. We wade in the water for another 10 minutes and Max says, “We need to reapply lotion, you’re getting a bit red.” I nod ok and start to walk us back to shore. When we get close enough Max gets out of my arms and starts to walks back up. I casually walk up behind him, pick him up and say, “Now I get to throw your ass into the ocean, as I promised.” And I gently heave him 15 feet into an oncoming wave. He laughs the whole way into the wave and pops up on the other side with a huge grin on his face. I turn away and walk back to the blanket. He comes up a minute later, slaps me on the ass and says, “You do realize I will get you back for that…” “I certainly hope so.” I say while leaning down for a kiss. He puts his hands on my forearms and leans up. “Now where is that paste?” He asks. He digs it out of the bag and waits for me to towel off. He begins to reapply. He goes much quicker this time. I spray him with his lotion and we both lay down on the blanket to enjoy the warmth of the sun. Max reaches into the cooler and brings out some water and a couple apples and pretzels. We snack and just relax. “Thank you.” He says again as he is playing with the short hairs on the back of my neck again. “Anything for you buddy.” He rolls onto his back and I drape my right arm over his chest, basically trapping him on the blanket, and he knows it. He uses his fingers and traces circles on my forearm and bicep. I tense my bicep and he massages it with his hand. He licks his lips and I know he wants to get playful, but is restraining himself. His touch feels wonderful and I am glad I am lying on my stomach to hide my bulge. I glance at him and say, “Maybe I should change into my posing suit.” His eyes get huge and he vehemently shakes his head no. “That suit is just for our ‘fun time’. No one else gets to see you in it, but me.” I put on a pouty face, but he says, “Nice try big guy, but no.” I remove my right arm from his chest and run my fingers thru his drying curls. He sighs and closes his eyes. I continue to play with his curls and he starts to drift off to sleep. I roll over onto my back, scrunch closer to him, and put my left arm around his shoulder. He lifts his head, I slip my arm under it, and he uses it as his personal pillow. I drift as well. ** I wake and Max is not next to me. I carefully roll over, I don’t want to hurt him if I he moved to a new spot while we napped. Nope, not here. Where did he go? I lean up and scan the beach, but do not see him. I check the water and there he is, splashing around again. I check my watch and it’s around 3. Enough time to jump back in the water. I wander back down to the water and wade right back in then dive thru a wave and pop up next to Max. He is surprised to see me and comes over to me. “I thought you’d be out for hours, the way you were snoring.” “I don’t snore.” “No, you rattle the shingles on all the houses in the neighborhood.” He eyes me sharply. He isn’t lying, but I won’t admit to it. “It’s around 3, what do you want to do?” “Can we just hang out for a little bit more and then head back to the house?” “Sure.” And he swims into my arms. He turns around so we are both facing the ocean. I cup his ass in my right hand and put my left arm under his left shoulder and across his chest, holding him to me. He puts both his arms on my left arm and plays with what little hair I have there. He tries to skooch closer to me. I pull him closer, lift him a bit, and put my head on his right shoulder. I lick the back of his ear and play with his hair. He says, “Careful big guy, I can feel you’re getting excited, and were still on a public beach.” “Well, you are just so damn cute, I can’t help myself.” “Yeah, I have to agree with you…I am damn cute.” I release my arms and he drops into the water. He pops up laughing and I scoop him up again. I toss him over my shoulder and say, “Time to head back.” We get back to the blanket, dry off, pack up our stuff, and start to walk back. We get to the dune path leading to the house and Max puts his hand in mine again. I gently squeeze and he squeezes back. We get back to the house and rinse off outside. We get inside and Max says he will unpack the cart before going in for a shower. Now, if that isn’t dropping a hint at what he wants, nothing is… I head off to the bathroom and turn the shower on. Stu did it right when it came to the shower. It’s a huge walk-in shower with three heads and a bench. There’s room for 6 people, but that’s another story. It’s a bitch to clean, but well worth it, given the fun we’ve had in it. The water is about perfect when Max walks in. He’s stripped off his suit and has a huge erection, and walks right up to me, locks his lips on my right nipple and begins to suck and nibble on it. So much for cleaning off first. I reach down to take my suit off and feel his hands push mine away. I reach for the master controls and turn the water off. No use wasting it as this may take a while. He continues to suck my nipple and puts his right hand on my left bicep. I gently start to flex it and he starts to massage the muscle, coaxing me to flex harder. He’s always loved my biceps and will eventually move his mouth from nipple to bicep. I bring the muscle up to a full flex, all 25 inches and he sees it out of the corner of his eyes. He moves from right nipple to left nipple and then moves to the bicep. I flex my right arm and he instantly puts his left hand on it, massaging that one now. His lips are so soft and tender. He moistens them, purses them, and goes back to work on the face of my left bicep. He uses his tongue and slobbers all over the muscle. His saliva is warm and he lets some of it drip out of his mouth onto the muscle. It coats whatever hair I have on my arm. He uses his tongue to slop it around, first the face of the bicep, then the triceps, and finally down to where my arm meets my shoulder. My dick is getting harder, but is constrained by the suit. He feels my erection, lowers his left hand and fumbles to undo the drawstring. He maneuvers his hand into my suit and wiggles it around loosening the shorts. His hand seems to accidently rub the top of my dick and the light hair I have there. Once the drawstrings are loose enough, he pushes the board shorts down and I kick them off. Our erections are putting off heat and Max takes a hold of mine and starts a gently jerking motion. I lean back my head and sigh. He hears me and intensifies his slobbering on my bicep. His jerking motion stays the same, so I guess he is in this for the long haul, not a quickie like he had in the ocean. I giggle and he stops and looks up at me. I shake my head ‘no’, and he goes back to work. When he feels my bicep is sufficiently worked over, he moves back to my nipple and moves his other hand down to my dick. He’s now two handing me and it feels awesome. I spread my legs a bit, to secure my stance, then reach my hands around Max and lift him up, turning him upside down at the same time. I shake him a bit and say, “To get some more sand out of your hair.” He laughs. He puts his hands on my thighs to steady himself and to get into the right position to take my dick into his mouth. I could easily lift and move him into position, but I let him adjust himself. When his mouth is dick height he starts to swallow. The feeling is incredible and I shudder. His soft tongue massages the top of my dick and the veins crawling over it. He’s about half way down the shaft when it hits the back of his throat. I slowly and gently lift him up an inch or two and he swallows more. He hums and starts his back and forth motion. I hum in return. His ass is right below my face. I tilt my head down and lightly lap at his hole. He puckers it open and shut for me. I grin an evil grin, which he cannot see, and begin to dart my tongue along the area between his balls and hole. He is so sensitive there, it makes my job easy. As I roll my tongue along the area I can just feel his hands squeeze my thighs in response. I’ve got him going, but I don’t want him to cum too fast, like when we were in the ocean. I slow my motions and just tickle his hole. I occasionally blow onto the hole which causes him to pucker it. He continues to deep throat me and is doing an excellent job. I am leaking pre-cum at a steady pace and he is sucking it down, and is looking for more. My dick is coated in his saliva and he shows no signs of slowing down or wanting to be turned up right. His weight is negligible to me. I could hold him like this all day and never tire. I tense my biceps for fun. I tighten my abs and chest and rub his body up and down them. He controls his dick and thumps it against my rock hard pecs. Some pre-cum escapes and dribbles down my chest, abs, and into my crotch area. He just adds it to the existing wetness as if nothing has happened. Time to get this party into gear. I let a droplet of spit fall onto his hole and then massage it around with my tongue. He is moaning loudly. I dart my tongue at his hole just as he opens it and push it right in. He pauses his motion and wiggles his ass around, getting used to my tongue in his ass. Once he is comfortable with my tongue he starts to ravage my dick by changing the speed of his movements. He’ll swallow me as far as he can go very quickly and then pull off very slowly, sometimes raking his teeth lightly along my dick and the raised veins. He also stops at my mushroom head and swirls his tongue around it, firing up all the nerve endings, making me quake internally. I’ve got a good grip on him and he knows he isn’t going anywhere. He moves one hand off my thigh and puts it under my balls and starts massaging the area. He takes his other hand off my thigh and places it along the remaining exposed shaft and is now blowing me, jerking me, and massaging my balls. I shut my eyes and force myself to think of something else or I’ll cum immediately. I try to think of puppy dogs, creamed broccoli, or spider webs. Anything to get my mind off the mind-blowing blow-job he is giving me. In an effort to slow him down, I shove my tongue deeper into his ass and wiggle it around, widen the opening. He senses my intentions and tries to clamp his hole shut. Nice try little man, but I force my tongue deeper and he is now straining with all his might to keep me from invading him any further. Once he realizes it is a lost battle, he picks up his pace and is blowing me at a feverish speed, His head is bobbing on and off my dick so fast, I am amazed he hasn’t choked or bruised his throat. He’s stopping jerking me and that hand is now clamped around my dick and he is using it as support. His other hand is still working its magic as well. Even with the manic pace his mouth is going at, the hand massaging my balls is doing so ever so lightly and casually. I finally give in and blow my load into his mouth. The first volley catches him unaware and nearly pushes his head off my dick, but he clamps his mouth shut and sucks for dear life. Oh god that feels good. My second volley is not as strong, but he is still sucking like a Hoover vacuum. I pull my tongue out of his ass when my third and fourth volleys shoot. He senses the emptiness and has renewed vigor. He puts both hands back on my thighs and sucks both volleys down with ease and then continues to suck me, trying to a 5 volley out. I go rigid and with all my might, force one more volley out. It’s a big one and it smacks him in the back of the throat. He slurps it up. I turn him up right, but he is still attached to my dick. He is softly cleaning it off and as he pulls off, he lays kisses on it. I rub my hands thru his curls, lift him up, and kiss him. I back us up to the bench and I sit down. I stand him up on the bench and his dick is mouth level to me. I swallow him to the hilt on one motion. He moans and puts his hands on my head for stability. His left hand reaches down to my neck and starts playing with my neck hair again. He’s trying to get me fired up again, and it is working. I concentrate on my job at hand, blowing him just as expertly as he did to me. I want his load. As I continue to blow him, I place my right hand on his ass and easily insert 2 fingers. He inhales at the invasion, but does not clamp his hole shut to try to keep me out. He begins to move his body in step with my motions and soon he has a good face fucking motion going. I insert a third finger. I raise my left arm and flex the bicep to the full 25 inches. He sees the arm and reaches down with his right hand grabs ahold of the muscle desperately trying to dent it. I won’t allow it and flex even harder. I know this turns him on so much and it may be just enough to push him over the edge. He squeezes with all his might, but I just hum at him. He takes offense to this and up’s the ante with his left hand massaging my short hair. Now it’s a power struggle. Can I get him to blow before he gets me sprouting a flag pole again? Either way we both win. I sense my dick is on the rise again. I need a rest, but need to complete the task at hand. I swallow him deep and begin to massage his dick like he did to mine. I rake my teeth over it, swirl my tongue over his head, and deep throat him as much as possible. He grows tense. This is it. He grabs my head and pulls me as close to him as possible. He blows. I never move my mouth. I just let him cum right down my throat. I swallow every drop. I remove my fingers from his ass and slide my hand up his back to support him. He slides down my body and seats himself in my lap. His dick is softening, mine is half mast, but I’m content. He lays his head on my chest and I run my fingers thru his curls. After a few minutes, I stand us up and turn the water back on to rinse us off. Not sure why as round two will probably be just as messy.

MUSCLE DADDY a romantic muscle growth story co-written by @Astromuscle, @canon & @raphi0508, with the inspiration of @Marquis Chapter 1 - The Introduction Whew, finally I am back I thought when I set my bag down on my dorm bed. Too bad that my old roommate got suspended cause it got out he was taking steroids. As I unpacked my belongings, before I had to attend my first class this afternoon, I thought back and remembered how cool it was to live with my old roommate. He was 5ft11 and weighed 200lbs at the beginning of college, though he told me secretly he wanted to grow with the help of steroids and that he had a good source. True to his word he did grow. At the beginning he had the body of a typical high school football jock. Nice bulging 17’’ arms, wide shoulders, pretty solid and ripped legs and a nice bubble butt. And best of all was his big bulge. In those three years everything changed for me. He grew 40lbs of pure muscles in just one year. After three years, he weighed an astounding 270lbs and had developed the body of an Olympia-level bodybuilder. Watching him grow, arms getting bigger and more defined, chest getting puffier. I was horny a lot, and I often jacked off just thinking of him. He was also the reason I discovered I was gay. He became very confident in his body, needless to say. He began strolling around naked in our room, and I got many mental images to help me jack off to. Pumped muscle, huge roid gut, and thankfully the roids didn’t seem to affect his junk, hanging large from his body. The problem with him was that he was as straight as an arrow. Nearly every week he had another girl with him in bed, and word was afterwards every girl couldn’t help but talk about his huge cock. I couldn’t blame them he was huge, at least 10’’ from what I could tell from him strolling around our room, not concerned that I was staring wide eyed., I wish I had gotten the chance to feel the large cock, make it inflate, and cup those large balls in my hand. Maybe the college found out about his steroid abuse because it got to be too obvious. As he left we promised each other we would stay in contact, but life came in my way and I had to earn money during summer. Now the new and hopefully last college year has started, but I am sure I will find some time to meet him again soon. I wonder if he continued to grow in the meantime. I drifted away from the things I had to do and got a boner. I hope that I will have enough time before my new roommate arrives, to get off, because hiding my 8.5’’ boner is not easy. Maybe my new roommate is a small dweeb, then my hard on would probably go down fast enough he wouldn’t see it. Suddenly some knocks on the door made me jump up surprised. Even more so I was shocked as my new roommate walked in. Fortuna was generous with me, because he was the most massive guy I had ever seen. He had to turn sideways to get through the doorway. In front of me stood the most impressive and beautiful man I saw in my life until now. The large man squared himself to me after having entered, effectively cutting off my view of the door. Each arm was carrying suitcases that were making his forearms bulge, each muscle standing out, held in place by a net of veins crossing each other and drawing my eyes up his arms, huge biceps and triceps thickened around his arm, a muscle hoody hid the rest of the body a little although i could see some big pecs heaving out from his chest, the hoodie draping over it, hiding whether he had abs, or a gut. My penis twitched at the thought of ripping off the shirt to find out. After a second sizing me up he dropped his bags with a loud thud and reached out his hand. “Hi, I am Mark. I’m guessing we will be roommates this year. Nice to meet you”. I reached out and we shook hands. Damn he has such a strong grip. His hand was larger than mine, thick muscular fingers didn’t give at all to my pressure, and I could feel weight lifting calluses. I was sure we could become good friends. He let go of my hands and bent over to pick up his bags. My penis jumped again. His back is so wide and that ass looks so hard, where do I stare...I quickly shoved my hand into my pants to shove my penis to somewhere less conspicuous while he had his back turned. I had to move to let him by as he passed I noticed my eyes barely met the top of his shoulders, seeing his large delts pulling the fabric of his hoodie forward and back as he carried the heavy bags. After we both had finally unpacked we sat down and started to talk. Mark told me that he is here because he got a Football scholarship, but he also told me that he really wanted to do bodybuilding instead, like his dad does. He enthusiastically described how big his dad was and how small he was compared to him. He also mentioned that he got the good genes of his dad, and expects to start growing bigger soon. The muscle talk made me pretty horny again, I was very thankful that I was sitting down. During our talk we both found out that we have most of our classes together, even the first one of the new year. We continued talking for a while, until we had a sudden shock because we had nearly missed our first class While I was getting ready Mark suddenly dropped his jogging pants to change into jeans. If I thought my old room mate was big, then Mark was a freak. His quads, calves and bulge were huge. I couldn’t stop my jaw from dropping. Mark had been in a rush, but noticed me sitting in awe. He smile confidently at me, turning to give me a better view., “Pretty impressive, huh? You can thank my dad’s good genes for this thing too, though he is much bigger.” Then he gave me a wink, causing me to blush. I used far more willpower than it should have taken to close my mouth. Once he stopped teasing me and got ready, we both left for class. During the year, we got even more connected. We got to be pretty close friends. Unfortunately for me again, he was also straight. I tried not to let on that I was gay, hoping it would make him more comfortable. If he knows I’m gay he might not take off his pants in front of me anymore either, which would be a tragedy. We both started to workout together after Mark mentioned he really needed a spotter at the gym, and so our friendship got closer because of it. I was unsure how good of a spotter I was being, but Mark didn’t seem to mind, and he spotted me in turn. Luckily I was also benefiting from the workouts growing more athletic myself and began sporting some good pecs and my arms were gaining some definition. Throughout the year I also got to see more of Mark. When he had arrived I had only seen those heavy arms of his, and later his privates. In retrospect I had wished I could have noticed his legs at the time, but I had been hyper focused on his manhood. As it turned out I didn’t need to worry, since much like my last roommate, Mark had no boundaries. I got many opportunities to appreciate Mark’s entire body as he would stroll around naked in our room. Is this a jock thing? I don’t walk around in the nude. Maybe I would if I looked like that I guess. His wide back held his arms out away from his body a little, a nice V-taper going down to his ass. I also discovered he did indeed have a flat stomach, abs like bricks holding up the large chest and shoulders with a solid foundation. His ass was muscular and even at rest you could see the muscles through any slight amount of fat he may have housed there. Large, powerful quads came out of his tight waist, bounding up and coming in tight to his knees. Diamond calves pressed hard against his skin behind his shins, more veins becoming apparent as if the skin needed help to contain the muscle. If I thought Mark had even one atom of gay in him I would worship those muscles in every way my brain could come up with, but sadly I had to settle for keeping some tissues near my bed for when he walked into the bathroom for a shower. During our workouts Mark could not stop talking about his dad, and the more often we worked out the more he told me about how big his dad was and how much bigger he wanted to grow. Mark said one day he hoped to get bigger than his dad, but he told me he wasn’t sure if he ever could. This was one of the only times Mark seemed insecure about anything, and I comforted him telling him one day he would surely outgrow his old man. Despite my word the more he talked about his dad, the more curious I got and the more I wanted to meet the man who could supposedly dwarf the muscle man in front of me. Was it really possible that his dad was that much bigger than Mark? Mark was already an alpha jock. Thinking about his dad being even bigger made my cock grow bigger in my pants every time. Luckily I wore tight spandex under my workout clothes at the gym, where Mark gushed the most about his dad the most. It kept my cock and balls in place. Thank god. As the end of the semester came around, Mark suddenly asked me if I would want to join him during spring break. We could continue working together at his house, in his dad’s home gym. I quickly agreed, mind taken up by the idea that I could finally meet his huge dad. “I would love to join you. You need a spotter after all I guess.” He smiled at me and I blushed. God does he realize that I’m gay? Chapter 2 - The Visit As I got there, Mark showed me around his house: his and his dad’s bedroom, the bathrooms, a jacuzzi, an office room and a big living room. The kitchen was also very roomy and there was enough food in it to feed an army. After the first pass through the house he opened a new door and told me to follow him downstairs to a private room. What hit me first was a very manly smell that caused me to get hard instantly. I was really surprised to not only find another bedroom but also a fully equipped gym with a huge mirror wall, a small juice booth with a lot of supplements and a big sofa in the corner of the room. Looking around I noticed that the bench and the squat rack were loaded and the bar was slightly bent from the heavy weights. I asked him if all the heavy weights and protein powder were his. He just smiled knowingly and said that he usually works out at the college or the nearby gym and not here. Everything I saw here was his dads’. I just looked at him in shock with my mouth open again. Suddenly after checking his phone he tells me that one of his friends had an emergency and needs a lift somewhere and asks if I would want to come, or if I'd prefer to stay and try to get settled. I told him that I would stay here and get comfortable, and I went over to the other room in the basement, which was supposedly my room. As I set down my bags and made my bed I hear Mark head out the door. Now that I am alone I walked around the gym, imagining how big his dad must be, using the ridiculously heavy weights I can see in the room. I start getting a boner as I see some used briefs and a torn tank top on the floor. My eyes almost pop out of their sockets when I see the shirt is a 3XL. It couldn’t be Mark’s, big as he was it would drape over him like a canopy. I step closer, picking it up and smelling the fabric. It has such a sweaty, manly smell and my penis gets hard at the combined scent and thought of what someone who wears that must look like, not to mention rip it. My cock keeps growing down my left leg, pinned inside my pants. I may not be big in other areas, but having a large cock was definitely something I reveled in. It would always makes me feel very proud of myself, especially recently in the gym locker room. I eventually decide I want to take a tour upstairs again, going up and finding the main laundry. My mind is racing about this legendary dad who must be a true beast, and now my eyes pick up on things I hadn’t done before. One whole cupboard was filled with every supplement I had heard of, and some that I didn’t even recognize. One even looked foreign. As I keep looking I went to the fridge. I had noted earlier that it was full, but looking closer I now saw that while there were some fresh produce, I saw a lot of meats of different varieties, as well as cottage cheese, greek yogurt. The cupboards had tuna and flaked chicken, lentils, beans and rice. I was never a bodybuilder myself but I did know enough out of sheer lust for them to know exactly what most of this stuff was. My god this is all protein, and high carb foods. Building blocks of muscle. Next I moved on to the living room. One large couch sat across from a very large TV. The couch itself looked very well used. It was odd, since it didn't look old per say but the middle cushion sagged down and looked about as flat as a pancake. A couple shaker cups littered the table, all empty and some of the dumbbells from downstairs were also up here. The lowest weight I saw was 80lbs and my dick did a twitch, trying to free itself from my pants. It took me both my hands and heaving back to lift the weight adequately, which sent my mind reeling. Ok so his dad brings weights up here for while he’s watching TV. If this is the lowest weight then it must be for the smallest muscles. Does he bicep curl these monsters?! I take my dick out of my pants and begin massaging it as I look at the den of someone who I figure must be from my imagination. I close my eyes a little as I slip into my own thoughts trying to visualize Mark’s dad. Picturing a masculine muscle guy like Mark and then morphing his muscles big enough to handle the weights around the house. *Boom* A loud noise came from the back door into the kitchen. I can hear heavy footsteps, and am not sure if it’s my roommate or not, but I know if anyone sees me like this I’m going to be in trouble. I shove my cock haphazardly into my pants and rush down the stairs as quietly as I can, though it didn’t end up being that quiet. I make it downstairs, winded. Looking down I noticed my cock is still half way down my left leg. I try to cover it up and make it disappear, but having a big cock also has some disadvantages. I hear the footsteps thumping again and it is making my heart race. My heart beating isn’t exactly helping the boner go down. God damnit. I listen now and think that the footsteps and creaking sound louder than when Mark left, making me think this must be the dad. My penis twitches, as if trying to find a way out so it can see for itself. I hear the footsteps approach the top of the stairs, and the stairs creaking heavy as he comes down them slowly. I go to hide in my room, too shy to be seen alone here with a huge boner, but too interested not to peek. One massive foot slams down into view, extending over the edge of the stairs. I can hear the stair creak as I watch even the shoe seem to cry out as weight is being transferred to that foot, the next foot comes down, this time I get to see the calf. The dad was clearly wearing shorts because his calf was exposed. Or he’s naked I think but shove the thought away, he’s wearing shoes after all. The man’s lower leg is thick and strong, and becomes so much bigger halfway up where his calf starts, exploding out in all directions. I can see the muscles bunch and work as weight moves to that leg instead. Two more steps and the bottom of his quads came into view, even his knees were thickly built, but it was still not enough to prepare me for how big his thighs would be. They came out hard at the knee, bulky and thickening as they traveled up his leg to what I was beginning to think of as the promised land. Unfortunately that’s where his shorts started and I couldn’t see the upper half of his thighs. I was so disappointed. I realized he was still coming down the stairs and turned away from the door. I was breathing heavy even just at what I had glimpsed. That was the biggest person I had ever seen in my life, bigger than any person I had seen in the gym. His size put him up there with the biggest that I had masturbated to online even, and he was real, just on the other side of the door. My cock was twitching into overdrive and I became scared I might cum right there. I had to turn around and take a break from watching him. Then I could finally hear him stepping down onto the landing and walking around a little. “Mark? Are you down here?” His voice was so deep, manly, almost like a growl. It had a little roughness to it, but otherwise it was a deep bass and strong. I almost moaned but I caught myself and covered my mouth. I prayed he wouldn’t come in here and see me like this. After a minute of walking around and moving some things around I can hear a grunt.I figured the dad must have started lifting some weights, and my curiosity got the better of my common sense. I slowly sneak over to the door and I turn to get a better look at what is happening inside the weight room. What I can see, I can barely believe. Right in the middle of the weight room stands the most massively muscled beast I have ever seen. My eyes didn’t know where to look at first, because all I saw were bulky muscles on top of more muscles. All of this was made even more clear because he was not wearing a shirt. The only clothing was the shorts that half covered his massive thighs. His back was so thick and wide, lats coming from so far out and curving down and in to a narrow waist. I was wondering why he didn’t fall over. My gaze fell lower, back to his quads. Holy shit. Those are fucking tree trunks. His thighs each were almost bigger than his waist. You could clearly see the outline of some really heavy Hamstrings, striations leading into his shorts. At the other end of where I knew those lines would lead were two globes that formed a large, hard as steel ass big enough the shorts looked like they were straining to hide it from my view. I followed the spine up his back, muscles exploding out to either side as they grabbed hold of the bones for support, but came out after for space to hold their mass. Huge traps popped out at the top of his back, and converged on the back of his head. If he had a neck, I couldn’t see it. To either side were two massive shoulders formed on that were almost the size of small watermelons and anchored two of the biggest, most ripped and vascular arms I have ever seen. He was doing curls, and swear I could see his arms swell up bigger with every rep. His triceps were so visible and thick, they were blocking my view of his biceps a little. Each curl was accompanied by soft moans and grunts that made my cock throb and twitch hard. Looking at that muscle beast was like seeing a living and breathing 3D anatomy chart, and I was studying it like I was about to take a final exam. After what seemed like an eternity, Dad put the weights down with a loud boom and went straight into a double biceps pose. FUUUUUCK. Those bicep peaks are almost higher than his head. He turned around slightly to find the best lighting to show off his huge guns, making the shadows between his biceps and triceps even darker and more pronounced. From where he was now I could see his face. He had a military cut head, cleanly buzzed that lead into a trimmed and well kept beard, thick but shorter. The square jawline was still visible and made his face look so much harder. Altogether, he was the picture of masculinity and handsomeness. He turned towards the mirror again and began shaking his quads. I could hear the muscles move on his leg left and right until he flexed them, at which point the thigh became a solid mass of crevices and peaks of strength. Fuck he’s so fucking massive. Is he even human? Big, thick muscular legs were always a huge turn on for me, and his were like something beyond what even I had dreamed were possible. He straightened up and stretched a little and my heart skipped a beat. He might be leaving the room, and there I was in the doorway, staring at him pose without making a sound or introducing myself. My heart almost stopped as I thought he caught me. Then I was shocked to see what happened next. Before my eyes I saw the dad lower his shorts and pull out a semi hard cock. It flopped big and heavy into his hand, almost as big as the silicone dick men online, but I’ve heard that doing that takes away the sensitivity, and judging by his face at his own touch that was not the case. He swirled it around once or twice with one hand, the other posing and cupping his own muscle until finally he was at full mast, magnificent and huge jutting from his body. Veins twisted around it more so than on his arms, which I hadn’t thought possible, leading to a mushroom head that looked so swollen at the tip of it all, adding an extra 2 inches to the length. His hands were clearly big but even still his dick was large in them. He brought down both hands on his dick and even then couldn’t cover the whole shaft. He begins jerking it off, and before I even realise mine is out of my pants and I’m doing the same. Eventually the dad returned to posing and jacking off, making the whole display hotter as I stroke my member, trying to savour what I saw without making noise. Eventually the beast reaches down and his hand goes to his asshole, putting one large finger in. I moan and my body buckles, ready for the next part, although everything shuts down when both our eyes open at the noise. Dad looks at me, dick in his hand, and steps back, falling over and hitting his head on a bench. OMG I don’t know which is worse, the first time he saw me I was jacking to him, or that now I hurt him. I tuck my dick away as best I can in a flash and rush over, nervous but also needing to check if he's ok. “Man I am so sorry. I shouldn’t have been doing that, you were just working out and-” I decide it might be better to stop talking about it and I help him up, biting my lip at the feel of his back muscles hard and flexed in my hand and the heaviness of his weight as I try to help him. “Fuck man where did you even come from?” He shakes his head. “You can’t just jack off to the sight of people man. Who are you even?” As I was about to say something we both hear footsteps coming down the stairs. “You down here Dad? Tommy?” We both look at each other and then at our hard dicks. I panic and grab a heavy dumbbell nearby, just lifting it enough to clear the Dad’s body and get it to the other side of him, taking my body with it. I land over his crotch with my own, both our dicks rubbing together as the weight thuds on the other side. “Shit man I’m so sorry.” I look over at the dad from where I am as Mark enters the gym room. “I thought I could handle the weight, I guess I was just cocky, and maybe wanted to try to show off, you were throwing these weights around like it was nothing. I should just go probably.” The dad looks down at me, confused but when his son enters the room and doesn’t notice their boners he clues into what I did. “Buddy listen, it’s fine I guess I can see where you are coming from, can’t say I might not have done the same in your position but man you gotta do things the right way. Talk to me and tell me where you are at, and we might be able to work something out, but promise me you will never try something like that again.” “I promise sir.” My god did he imply he might be gay? He may have been keeping up the act, but what if he meant it! Mark coughs a little form where he stands. “Were you going to get off him Tommy?” I look down at our crotches, neither of our dicks having gone down at all, especially with the added pressure of the other dicks against it. I reach the hand away from Mark down on the dad’s abs, as if for support then i fake a slip. My hand shoots down the dad’s shorts and I grab his dick, it’s so veiny and huge, and pulses at the new visitor but I try to keep my head. I quickly shove it around and behind one of his thighs. It offers some resistance but it’s long enough that I manage it quickly and recover my hand. I get up, facing directly away from Mark and tuck my dick into my waistband and over it with a thankfully loose shirt. I turn to Mark, seeing if my trick had worked. “Mark, your dad hit his back pretty hard off the bench just now. Do you have like some muscle relaxing gel or something?” Mark thinks deeply for a minute. He doesn’t seem to notice we are rock hard, that’s a good sign at least. After a moment the dad pipes up, “In the upstairs medicine cabinet. The boys right. Could you go grab it for me please Mark?” Mark nods and heads off up the stairs. “That was some quick thinking there Tommy. I’m Rent by the way.” He holds out his large hand and I shake it, enjoying how hard and calloused it is and how big it feels against mine. “You are the new roommate I hear so much about. Not much for first impressions are you?” I look terrified now that Mark is gone. I have returned back to this giant of a man, the man of my dreams and fantasies berating me because I couldn’t keep it in my pants. That is until he reaches down and grabs my dick with one hand, his own with the other, and begins jacking us both off. “What are you doing! I’m so sorry but I’m really confused now!” My mind is racing, the big man’s actions not matching his words. “Mark is going to be back down here any second and these beasts aren’t going to go soft in that time unless we cum. We were both at the edge anyways.” He picks up the speed he is going, ripped bulbous biceps lengthening and tightening with each motion. He plays with his chest a little and smiles as he looks over at me and shows off. That proved too much for me and I came on the floor in front of me. Now Rent began to focus more on himself. He spread his legs and began using his other hand on his dick as well. I could hear Mark upstairs and knew we didn’t have too much longer. I go over to Rent and put my fragile thin arm next to his. Mine looks like the bone that MIGHT be strong enough to support the sheer muscle Rent had. I put my leg against his for good measure and show him how big he is. “You’re so big, I can’t believe it. I can’t even compare, your arm could hold 5 of mine, legs too.” Rent grunts as his eyes roll back. Thick white goop shoots from the end of his cock against the wall and floor. I so want to enjoy the sight but I already messed up once today because of my lust and I was not about to do it again. I grab some nearby towels and make quick work wiping up our mess. As I pass I nudge Rent who is coming back to his senses. “Hunch over, you’re hurt remember?” Rent nods his head, traps stretching and then bunching at the movement and he bends over as if his back was weak. Seems more just like a realistic representation of how that big upper part would weigh down over that thin waist. Those abs are big, but it looks ridiculous to think they can hold up that giant piece of perfection. Mark comes back just as I drop the towels into the hamper, the hamper itself has a scent I recognize as a cum smell. Clearly this was common fair, except for the interruptions. The idea of him coming down regularly to work out and then worship his own muscles was so hot I felt my dick ask if it was time for round 2. I pushed the idea from my head and started to think of gross things that would keep me soft. Mark hands over the gel stuff to his dad and gets a thank you. Rent excuses himself to go apply it, saying he should cut his workout short due to his back. “Thanks for this Mark, and it was… interesting meeting you Tommy. Welcome to my home.” He smiles a little and leaves. “Do you want to work out then?” Mark asks. “Man I think after how badly I botched that I better call it too. I don’t feel hurt, but I don’t want to risk it” Mark wished me well and I went over to my room. I couldn’t believe what had just happened and my mind was exhausted. I crawled into my bed for a nap. I fell asleep with a boner at the thoughts of living with Rent, and also at the sounds of Mark working out in the other room. Chapter 3 - My first night I had gone in my room and jacked off once or twice more. I was in heaven, but the idea of living with that muscle monster, along with Mark who wasn’t bad looking himself. He had been right, I could see where he got his looks and muscle from. I even found myself cursing his mother for diluting the genes he got from his father. How could she even leave someone like that?! He’s hot, but not only that he seemed nice. I took a nap, and when I got up I could smell food cooking. I was led by my nose upstairs to find the big man himself stirring a pot full of what was now a distinct enough smell that I could tell it was chili. Mark wasn’t around and Rent hadn’t noticed me. I was overcome by embarrassment, and began to go back down the stairs. “You don’t have to run away. It’s fine. I’m making food for all of us, and it will be ready in a couple minutes. May as well sit down at the table.” The deep voice assaulted me from behind. I looked down the stairs. He sounded like this was weird for him too. I debated just leaving anyways. I could pack up my bag, travel back home for spring break. I sighed and came back around. I avoided looking at the muscle man, walking up, only to see his feet, bare, thick and covered in veins, like I should have known they’d be. Dear god those things are some of the biggest I’ve ever seen. Could there be something about him that didn’t completely arouse me? I blink but keep looking down, figuring this was better than seeing the rest of him. “Sir, I am so sorry for what I did. I shouldn’t have done that. It was disgusting and disrespectful and completely inappropriate. I can pack my bag tonight and head out in the morning, if you want.” I heard him give a deep sigh, and watched his weight shift. “Listen kid. I’ve thought about it and I get it. I mean I was jacking off to myself too. Not gonna lie the idea the idea you were jacking off at the sight of me was pretty hot too.” I look up, Rent is blushing a little, but look right back down. “And gotta admit man you knew exactly how to press my buttons to finish me off.” I smile a little and give a shy uncertain laugh. It shocked me when his hand came into view and grabbed my chin, turning it up. He did it quickly, but even then my eyes seemed to work quickly catching each part of him, thick legs that had been in my peripherals. Tight waist and huge bulge that his shorts draped over. Waist coming out wide quickly with lats, and then the chest kicking in and expanding his physique in every direction. Traps coming upleading from far out to latch onto the back of Rent’s head. Rent’s face was not something I had had a lot of time to take in, but now he was forcing me to look at it. It was square and strong, even the muscles here looking ripped a little. A thick jaw led down to a strong chin. A short, well kept beard was there following the jawline, and going around his lips, which were thick and full. A relatively small nose took up the middle of his face, and above those were deep brown eyes, like the bark of a strong oak or maple. Even his forehead was almost squared off, and he had a military buzz cut. Over his temples and on some of his forehead even at rest I could see veins snaking their way about. This face would scare me shitless if it were angry at me. This face wasn’t angry though. Rent was looking into my eyes and had a slight smile. He still had some colour in his cheeks from blushing a second ago. “You don’t have to leave. You can stay, and maybe I can even show you how to pick up a weight properly without dropping it on me” I interject, “That was on purpose to cover you before Mark came in” Rent’s smile widens a little, as if about to laugh. “Do you mean to say if we went downstairs right now you could lift that dumbbell and not drop it? If you say yes I will call your bluff, so pick your words carefully” I think about it, I had been in a rush and only had to lift it a little and did so quickly. I remember that it had actually been quite difficult and almost didn’t get it all the way over Rent’s side. “Fine, I admit it was very heavy.” Rent put his hand on my shoulder, his smile turning sweeter. “Admitting that is the first step. Good job. I don’t think I could throw you out of the house anyways, your face is too cute.” Rent removed his hand from me, and I felt a weight lift off me. Had just his hand been that heavy?! My dick twinged a little. Fuck this is going to be a tough week, I think as I watch Rent prepare three bowls of chili from the pot. Two are regular size, but one is definitely a mixing bowl he is filling up high. Rent sees your gaze and laughs. “It takes a lot of food to keep this ship sailing. Don’t you worry, I won’t get fat off it.” He sets the two bowls down and calls for Mark. I sit down and watch him walk and grab the last bowl. My god he’s almost waddling, each ass cheek filling the space the other is leaving behind. I am very thankful I am already sitting down at the table, because I am getting boned up just watching. Mark comes out of his room to sit with us. “Dear god dad got enough chili there?” Rent laughs at his sons comment. “Is everyone getting on my case about how much I’m eating? I plan to have dessert later too…” Mark laughs, while I’m just struck by these two muscle men talk. “Dad you eat like that and you will get fat. Even you can only handle so many calories.” “Tell you what little man o’ mine. You get to be as big as me without eating this much, and I’ll reconsider. Until then keep lifting your kiddie weights.” I would have suspected this to be said arrogantly, but Rent had a sweet tone to his voice and Mark laughed so deeply, I figured that was just their relationship. Mark looked over at me. “What does that make the weights Tommy uses dad?” I watched as Marks chair moves and he almost falls out of it. “I did not raise a son who makes fun of others or feels superior because he can lift more. We kid, but you will not make fun of someone who is doing their best and is starting out.” Rent looked over at me, eyes kind. “I’m sorry about that. We tease but I don’t make fun when people are lifting heavy, no matter the weight.” I blink, having really not taken offense to anything. “That’s ok. Honestly it’s not like I don’t think the same when I lift with Mark there. I bet with your physique-” I stumble on the word a little, a mental image of everything I had seen coming to mind, but I only slow for a second. “-with your physique I’m sure he must feel like I do.” Mark nods in agreement. Rent keeps asking questions about me, and about how we are both doing at school. Jokes were thrown around all night and I actually managed to distract myself in the conversation enough for me to get up in the end and not be worried they might see me hard. Rent excused himself after dinner was done to finish the workout I had interrupted and Mark and I cleaned the dishes. I washed and Mark put them away. I thought about Rent downstairs lifting, and occasionally heard a grunt come from the stairwell. “Sounds like a monster coming from down there, right?” I look over at Mark. He was also staring down there. “My big man is just so strong and powerful. I look up to him a lot.” My tongue works for a sec. “Makes sense, he is something else man. Not how I pictured him though.” Mark looks confused. “Didn’t I tell you he was bigger than even me?” Mark goes into a double bicep pose. “Hard as that might be to believe.” My jaw drops a little. It was easy to forget next to Rent how large and muscular Mark was, his biceps like two cannonballs held in a boat of tricep. I look away and try to recover. “That’s not what I meant. I meant he’s not cocky. He just seems cool. He’s aware of who he is, but he doesn’t flaunt it that much, except to you.” At that I turn to him. “But that seems like it’s to put you in your place, and motivate you.” “Put me in my place? What do you mean?” I look over to him, and hold up his arm, he flexes intuitively. “You are amazing physically, and I bet you always have been, especially with an influence like that in your life. You are also a great guy, so don’t take it personally when I tell you you are arrogant man. Makes people feel lesser.” I kind of zone out remembering being bullied by people like Mark. I look up and see Mark’s face concerned. “Dude, you know I don’t feel that way. I flex because I’m proud of what I’ve worked for. To be honest I kinda thought you liked it when I flexed my muscles too.” He doesn’t seem as hurt as perhaps disappointed. “Mark. Are you crazy? I do like when you flex, and I love seeing how proud you are of it. You deserve to be. You are huge, but I know you’re huge because I am smaller.” I pull the sink plug and watch the dirty water swirl away. “Anyways I didn’t mean anything by it. It’s not for you to worry about me. You develop a thick skin when you are small.” I dry my hands and wander off downstairs. That was more intense then I meant for it to be. Hope Mark doesn’t take that too seriously. I need to breathe, I will check with him in the morning. I pass by the gym, and see Rent working out. I stop and see him bench pressing, chest muscles heaving up as he reracks the weight. I quickly turn around and head off to my room, closing the door behind me, trying hard not to think about the massive man there. I lean against the door, and am shocked to hear deep thumps against it, absorbed into my back. I turn around and open the door. Rent is there, taking up the entire space. He is a little sweaty and in a stringer that reveals a lot of his upper body, thick, slick, bulky muscle hanging out huffing and puffing. “Listen Tommy, come work out with me.” My jaw drops. “Work out? Next to you? Man I can’t even compare to you, why do you want to work out with me?” Rent just smiles sweetly. “It doesn’t matter how much you lift. I want to see what kind of stuff you are made of. I feel like I can really tell what a man is like by how he lifts.” He breathes deeply “By which I mean ‘how’ not ‘how much’. No ego lifting, even with me there to spot.” God despite his body I could just get lost in that smile of his. Rent turns and stalks off with his wide back, moving his legs out as he walks. I began to get hard again, but at this point in this house it was becoming the norm. I was nervous, but it wasn’t like Rent hadn’t already seen it. I came in and he did notice. “Doesn’t take much for you, huh? Try not to blow on my bench, K?” I blush, shifting it away. Did Rent watch me adjust myself? Fuck now I’m imagining things. I look at the bench, loaded with several large plates on either side, and then a coupe small ones. 700lbs?! Just casually?! There were safety bars in place on the power cage, although I had a hunch that they weren’t intended to save you from a 700lb barbell falling. Rent began taking the weight off one side, and I mimicked him on the other. “How much weight you want?” His face seemed to study me. Fucking beast is testing me. I think for a second. “Empty bar.” Rent smiles. “Smart boy! Sounds good to me.” Rent finishes and leans on the wall. I take off all my weight and slide under the bar. I check my form and position, and then grab the bar tightly. I unrack and bring the bar down slowly, and then shoot it up. Keep your shoulders on the bench, that’s the thing you are always messing up. I feel them coming up a little, and I readjust. The weight isn’t trying, but if this is a test like I wanted an ‘A’. Rent began to straddle me so he was in view. Holy shit the view from down here… FOCUS! “What are you thinking about right now Tommy?” “I’m trying to keep my shoulders on the bench.” I breathe, and then continue. “They always ride up and off the bench.” Rent lightly touches the bar the next time it comes up and shifts it down closer to him. I follow it with my eyes making me look more at him. FOCUS FOCUS FOCUS. I could tell what my penis wanted me to focus on. “Try arching your back, activating your lats to keep your shoulders down, and pushing it up here over your shoulders, not over your neck.” I make my eyes look at the bar instead of Rent, which was no easy feat. I control the bar down to my mid chest, and then push it up, this time more slowly to focus on the bar path making it come over my shoulders and then stop. The entire time I was straining my lats in the hopes my shoulders wouldn’t rise up. I rerack and breathe a little, it hadn’t been much weight but I did quite a few reps with the bar. Sweat was already forming on me and I was a little embarrassed at having such a little weight get to me. I slowly increased the weight until I got up to 135. Rent went to straddle me again before I unracked. I am going to hate myself for saying this. “Rent buddy why are you going over me, instead of above my head?” “I actually always feel a little cramped inside the cage, figured I could still help from out here. I don’t spot a lot of people other than Mark sometimes.” “Rent… You know I’m gay… and you know you turn me on… It’s a little distracting having your body hanging over me. If you really do want me to lift my best you may have to not be there.” I blush so red I feel like I am turning into a tomato. Rent looks down at himself, as if seeing his muscles for the first time, and then realizing what I was saying. “Damn, I guess that’s a good point.” Rent gets off me and I feel my lust pull me towards him. I force myself not to move. Fuck but having his body hanging over me was amazing. I unrack the weight, wobbling a little. I steady myself and bring the bar down, touch my chest, and then press it back up. Shoulders on the bench, touch mid chest, push to over the shoulders, no further. I press it back up about 5 times before my arms start to get weak. I force myself to go for one more, and before I am done Rent is back over me, hands under the bar without touching it. “Go for one more. I am right here to catch it.” I don’t even have enough breath to remind him how distracting he is. I take a big gulp of a breath, fix my position and lower the bar, shaking as I go down and touch it against my mid chest. It rests there a little heavier than I meant it to, but I begin pressing it up, getting it a little less than halfway before the bar stops moving. Don’t crane your neck, don’t compromise your form. Keep pushing. I push and push but the bar doesn’t move and it begins to fall again. Rent’s large hands go under the bar and lightly touch it, taking a couple pounds of weight. I redouble my efforts and concentrate on squeezing my chest. Rent wasn’t pulling that hard, but he was doing enough I got past the sticking point and locked out my elbows. Rent pushed the bar back into the rack and I let it go. “Well a couple more sets like that and I’ll be toast.” I laugh a little, and feel my body touch his thighs. Fuck this position is torture. Rent looks down at me, face of joy. “You gave that set your all, I’m proud of you.” I give him an accusatory look. “Didn’t I mention how unhelpful you holding your body over me is? Kind of gives my brain the wrong idea.” Rents facial expressions change in a second. Where before it was purely one of happiness, now there was something else… close to a hunger. He leans over, grabbing some bench supports for hand positioning as his body hangs horizontally over mine. “Who said it was the wrong idea?” Dear god I know that look. It’s not hunger, it’s lust! Rent lowered himself onto me. I was stunned. “Boy I already know you like me. My son doesn’t know, but lately my tastes have become more… Well more like you.” Rent was beginning to lay part of his body on me, pressing my shoulder blades into the bench better than the bar had. Rent had his nads on the bar above me, his huge hard hands resting on it as two thick bulky arms hung over me, lowering his head towards mine. “You know, if you want to make out with an old fart like me” My body almost moved on it’s own, not that I would have stopped it. I bent my head forward, and touched our lips together. Rent’s lips were firm but soft, working with mine as he lowered his head down so I could lay back. ... TO BE CONTINUED...

Chapter 1: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/14262-the-librarian/ Chapter 2: The next couple of weeks seems to fly by with Tom riding high on his gains. It seemed that every workout he was increasing his weights and/or repetitions. Every time Ron was there with him he only felt motivated to push that much harder. And with Ron training him, he was being forced to keep perfect form, taxing his muscles to the brink. During and after his workouts, he felt like he a pump that lasted for hours after. This in turn led to an increasing intensity of his jack-off sessions as he watched his growing muscles in the mirror. After one particular grueling session with Ron, Tom almost couldn't resist taking his cock from out of his shorts on the drive home. It was after a shoulders and arms workout that had his upper body pumped and vascular and his libido had been sent into overdrive by his young hunky trainer. “Dude! Look at your shoulders man! With those veins it looks like you got worms under the skin!” Ron stood behind Tom as he completed his last set of lateral dumbbell raises. He re-racked the weights and glanced at himself in the mirror, sweat dripping of his brow. Ron stepped closer, just behind him and to the side. Ron reached forward and put both his hands on Tom's pumped delts, giving them a squeeze. “Fuck, bro! You look so damn wide and pumped! Your delts feel like boulders!” Ron squeezed Tom delts with his young hands, his forearm muscles dancing as he did so. Ron began to run his pointer finger over each shoulder as well, tracing the pulsating veins just under the taught, warm skin. “Tom, buddy, you definitely didn't have these veins last week! Look at them crisscrossing your delts. Damn stud, you are gonna make me feel small soon, look!” Ron removed his hands from Tom's shoulders, stood back, and yanked off his muscle shirt. Tom's arousal grew as the young stud stripped off and praised him. They again examined themselves in the mirror, Tom struggling to maintain control. “See, man! Even I don't have those veins in my shoulders! I mean, I'm not pumped like you right now, but even I don't get veins like that!” Ron flared his lats and moved his arms to show off his own stunning deltoids, sending Tom into a fever pitch. “Hey, man let me show you how to do a lat spread, then you can really show off that incredible width you are developing.” Ron sucked in his waist, lifted his elbows and somehow made the muscles under his armpits expoded outward. Tom sucked in his breath as Ron expertly manipulated his ripped body. “Holy shit, Ron. How the hell do you that! Damn you look so good doing that,” Tom stammered as he stared his ripped, surfer stud trainer. “I'll show you, Big Library Man!” Ron relaxed his pose and again stepped behind Tom. Once again Tom felt Ron's hands on his body. From behind, Ron placed his hands on Tom's lats. “Ok, big man, these muscles that I'm touching, think in your mind how to flex them and only them.” It took a few tries, but eventually Tom figured it out. As he stared at himself in the mirror he audibly gasped as finally made the mind-muscle connection and flared his lats. Ron chuckled proudly as his older protege mastered the move. “Haha, yeah stud! Just like that! Shit man, being so tall and having such a tiny waist, you have a great V-shape! I'm almost disappearing from view standing behind you, big stud! Look at this wings, bro!” Once he was at full spread, Ron again reached under Tom's arms and gave his 'wings' a good, hard, long squeeze. "Fuck", Tom thought. It felt so good to have this young stud feeling up his own growing muscles. Tom couldn't help it as his dick continued to reel out. Trying not to draw attention, he dropped his arms and turned away from the mirror, trying to angle himself away from Ron. He thanked his buddy. “Wow, Ron. You are teaching me so much. I can't believe I can actually do a lat spread!” “Sure, thing man! You are growing so fast. Damn, if all my clients have the sort of progress that you do I will be in very high demand once I get my certification!” “You are an awesome trainer, man. I've never felt so big and strong in my life!” Tom turned and faced Ron and gave him the lat spread he just learned, not realizing that he was still half-fluffed. Ron gave his pose an approving grin and examined him from head to toe. It was then that Tom realized his state and again turned away quickly. As he glanced back at Ron's face, Ron seemed to be giving him a knowing smirk. It was after that workout that Tom, barely making it home, shot not one, not two, but three loads remembering how his studly, shirtless trainer had his hands all his buffed body and how he only wanted more. More size, more vascularity, and yes, more of Ron's hands feeling him up. .. Back at the library, Tom had been getting more and more attention for his improving body. At first it embarrassed him, but he was slowly learning to enjoy it. Most of his coworkers were female and they were none to shy about commenting him on how his clothes were fitting. This even after he had upgraded all this shirts to size XL. “My, my, boss. If you weren't gay I would be jumping your bones right now,” Susan had said to him one day in his office. Tom sat in his chair and she had noticed how his chest pressed firmly against a new burgundy Oxford shirt he had just purchased. He had even had to leave the top button undone to fit his burgeoning shelf. “Susan, that is not professional.” “Whatever you say, boss.” She replied airily as she stepped out of his office. Tom couldn't help but lean back and clasp his hands behind his head as she left his room. He enjoyed how the fabric stretched tight against his arms. He couldn't bend his arms too much for fear of busting the seams of his new, larger wardrobe. As he lifted hard and grew, Tom continued to utilize the handsome chiropractor from across the street to keep his joints, particularly his back, nice and loose. Dr. Ottoman also couldn't help but notice the gains as he massaged his spine. “Wow Tom, I can really feel all the new thickness in your back. You must be 10 lbs heavier than when you stepped in two weeks ago.” “Fifteen pounds, actually,” he replied. “Holy hell! Whatever you are doing, keep it up. If you keep growing at that rate I'm going to have to get a stronger table!” Tom couldn't help but grin as his face rested on the pads of the chiropractor's table. .. That entire week at work Tom was battling a new problem as well. It seemed along with his improving body we was feeling an increase in his testosterone levels. Consequently, we was constantly finding himself aroused at work. He often had to retreat to the safety of his office as he felt his manhood plumping down the right side of his trousers. Due to his blessed stature, there was little he could do to hide the tumescence once it began to grow in his slacks. The following Friday Ron had invited Tom to the Flex Plex for another one-on-one workout. That day Ron had decided to change things up and they both did something new called giant sets for their legs. As a tall man, training legs was a struggle for Tom. He loved the look of having two, massive, column-like legs packed with quads, hams and calves, but on his long frame he was worried that he would never be able to fill them out like the shorter lifters. Ron noticed his apprehension as they began the workout. “Hey bro! Don't worry. We'll get those wheels massive and jacked! I know how to work legs, I've got some decent legs, see!” Ron has hiked up the hem of his shorts and FLEXED his legs in front of Tom. He had glimpsed sightings of Ron's legs and figured that they were well developed like the rest of him. But the smooth, tanned striated quads that Ron flexed left Tom panting, which Ron noticed. “Hell yeah, man! I've got some great legs, if I do say so myself. The chicks love my quadzillas! All those years playing soccer gave me a good base. Pretty soon your legs will look like mine, just do as 'Trainer Ron' says!” Tom heeded Ron's words and they proceeded to have the hardest workout of Tom's life. Ron had even pushed Tom so hard that halfway through the workout Tom had to sprint over the large trashcan and purge his stomach. “Awesome man! Your first puke while lifting! That means you are gonna be a BEAST!” Tom sure didn't feel like a beast as he upchucked. But Ron's praise gave him comfort as his stomach turned. Once he was empty he washed out his mouth and returned to the weights. Deep squats. Leg presses. Straight leg deadlifts. Walking lunges. Hack squats. All the major movements were performed. Tom was happy to note that as hard as he was working, he was using weights heavier than he ever had on each exercise. His legs were blowing up and he knew it. Once the workout was over the two hobbled into the locker room on their weary legs. They grabbed weight machines and walls as they walked to steady their massively pumped legs. Tom thought for sure he could feel his thighs rubbing against each other as he gingerly walked. Once in the locker room he began to disrobe to shower. Ron, already shirtless, walked over to Tom with something in his hands. “Hey big guy. You ever take your stats? “Ummm...you mean height and weight? Yeah, I track my weight of course...” “Haha, nah man. Your measurements! Chest, biceps, legs, you know?” “No, I haven't.” “Well shit, Tom. I'm a bad trainer! I should've done this before you started turning into He-man. Luckily I got this tape measure in my hand!” he said with a grin. Before Tom could protest Ron had Tom to stand up. Ron reached around Tom and slid the tape around his waist. Tom excitedly realized how close he was to having this ripped, surfer stud giving him a hug with his tanned, muscular body. He couldn't help but feel himself plump a bit as it happened, a recurring problem he was having around his trainer. “Ok, big man, write these down in your workout notebook. Then we can take measurements every month to see your progress. When you stepped on the scale earlier what was your weight?” “It was 219 lbs.” “DAAAAAAMMMN, BRO!” Ron whistled. “You are becoming “Tom the Beast'! Shit, you outweigh me by over 30 lbs now, no wonder I feel so tiny around you!” Tom couldn't help but chuckle. “You feel tiny?! Seriously Ron you are so jacked and shredded it's nuts. Your body is just about perfect and your muscles are so ho...” Tom just barely caught himself before he said something controversial. “You muscles are so hard and ripped. I'm jealous of YOU!” 'Nice save', he thought to himself, unconvinced that is was. In the mirror Tom was sure he could see a smirk on Ron's face. Was it possible that Ron was catching on to his deepest secret? “Well, thanks bro! But seriously, brah, you aren't far behind me on the ripped-ness. And you obviously got me in size you giant 220 lb monster! Alright, hold your hands up.” Ron slid his hands up Tom's torso and pulled the tape taught around his pecs. “46 inches, not too shabby! Ok, Tom, now flex that huge python. Damn bro, it feels like granite! And look, you've even got a natural split in your biceps. Fuck dude, as they grow you are going to have some incredible peaks.” Having Ron squeeze and measure his biceps was once again sending his libido into overdrive. The young trainer's infectious praise, combine with his exposed torso were sending pulses of blood to his crotch. “17 inches. Awesome man! Anything over 16 inches and people will notice big arms. Mine are 17.5 inches, they may look a little bigger than yours because I have a smaller frame, but yours are right there behind mine. Check out these canons, Big T!” With that Ron bent up his right arm and FLEXED his glorious peak right in front of Tom. As if in a trance, Tom reached out and felt the muscle. It was euphoria. The warm skin felt stretched over the hot surfer's softball size lump of muscle. He exhaled as his fingers squeezed the mound with no hope of causing any indentation. It was the first time he was ever felt another man's muscle and his brain was in overdrive. More blood rushed to his cock, he could only hope that his baggy gymshorts and the fact the Ron was mostly behind him would hide his state. Ron dropped his arms and slid the tape down to Tom's waist. “34.5 inch waist, nice and tight. We'll see if we can shrink that down a bit. And I can see the abs starting to show up, dude! Ok now, let's check out those wheels!” Tom panicked. Ron grabbed the tape and started to step around him to the front. As Ron did so, Tom quickly reached down and hiked up his gym shorts, simultaneously holding his lead pipe cock to the side and using the bunched fabric to obscure it at his waist. “Tom, bro! I can see that leg pump in your legs. Wow, for a tall dude you've got some great legs. When these monsters start to fill out say 'goodbye' to jeans!” Ron sat on the bench in front of Tom. With his hormones raging, Tom's mind raced as he noticed the sexy surfer kneeling in front of him, imagining the scenarios. Ron wrapped the tape around his thighs, just under Tom's hands. “A nice set of 25 inch thighs, bro. Mine are 26 and a half. One of the few advantages of being shorter, makes your legs bigger. But, those are great measurements, big man! You can let go of your shorts, now!” Tom froze. Luckily, he was already covered in sweat from his workout as his sweat glands went into overdrive. Ron stood and looked Tom straight in the eyes, and repeated with a sexy grin, “You can drop the shorts...stud.” Time seemed to freeze as Tom stared down at the sexy jock in front of him. He slowly released the leg of his shorts, which fell. Then, Ron grinned, reached forward and down and wrapped his right hand around the unmistakable cloth-covered erection. Ron raised his eyebrows as his hand found the shaft. “HOLY SHIT, TOM! Haha, you are already a big fuckin' beast down there!” The flood of emotions was threatening to crash his central CPU as he comprehended the situation. He couldn't help but think that Ron was messing with him. As a man of an older generation, he couldn't help but think of the bullying and general persecution he knew his type had endured throughout his decades of life. Tom quickly stepped back from Ron. Ron just chuckled. “Hey buddy, Tom, it's ok. I know how you feel. Working out and getting jacked, it's the hottest thing in the world to guys like us. I've seen a ton of guys with boners in here. All the serious bodybuilders are so jacked up on hormones that they often throw wood after a killer workout. Of course, hardly any of them have wood the size of yours, you lucky dude, haha!” Just then they heard voices entering the locker room from the main floor. Ron quickly instructed Tom to follow him. They walked to a door a the opposite end of the locker room. “Posing Room ” was written in large block letters. They entered and Ron quickly shut and locked the door. The room was small, about the size of a typical bedroom. There was a small sink, a trashcan and a shelf with a stereo on one wall and another wall was completely covered in mirrors. “There we go, safe and sound. This is a posing room. There's great lighting in here so you can get a great view of your muscles.” Ron looked in the mirror and began to contort his body into various poses, keeping Tom's rod at full mast. A double-biceps pose. An abs-and-thighs pose. A side chest pose. Ron grinned back at Tom. “It's also a great place to...relieve pressure.” With that Ron turned and began to slide down his own gym shorts, leaving him in some straining black spandex Under Armor briefs. Ron was aroused as well. Tom just stared in lusty awe and complete silence. It felt like it had been hours since he had last spoken. “C'mon man, you better join me. I don't think that thing is going to go down soon unless you take care of it.” Ron then grabbed his tight briefs and yanked them down. He stepped out of his garments leaving his entire fitness model physique exposed to Tom. It was, in a word, beautiful. Ron's own impressive cock quickly filled out to a full, thick 7 inches. It was cut and perfectly shaped, just like the rest of him. Ron stepped forward and yanked down Tom's shorts, who was still in his zombie-like trance. Ron then hooked his fingers in Tom's own workout briefs and slowly pulled them down. This time the large cock inside offered some resistance. Ron had to the pull the fabric out away from Tom's pelvis to clear the large tube and balls. Eventually the large shaft sprang out and thwacked against Tom's waist. This time Ron couldn't hide his awe. “Holy fuck, dude. You've got a huge cock. I get no complaints, by you got me beat by at least an inch. And you look even thicker than me.” Finally, Tom's over-stressed brain rebooted. Unbelieving of the fantasy-like situation he found himself in, he asked, “Ron, are you...are you gay?” Ron chuckled, unable to hide his amusement. “Gay, straight, bi, does it really matter? Are YOU gay?” “Um...uh...yes. Yes I am.” Ron could see the struggle in Tom's eyes as he admitted. “Hey man, that's cool! I know lots of gay dudes. People of your generation get so caught upon labels. Don't get me wrong bro, nothing gets me off like a smokin' hot, fitness model chick with a tight waist, long legs and some full, round, natural tits." Ron thrusted his hips, pantomiming fucking, causing his engorged cock to bob. "But I've have my share of fun with some bros as well. I don't think it's possible to be into the fitness and bodybuilding world without having an appreciation for the male body. Now come one, big guy, join me in releasing some tension.” Ron slowly began to jack his own dick, standing right next to Tom. It was the hottest thing Tom had ever seen. So much better than the muscle guys he had seen jacking off on cam on the internet. Right here in front of him was the real thing. Tom began to masturbate his own superior dick, watching sweat trickle down the young jock stud's chest and into the deep groves of his abs. He watched how the veins in Ron's biceps and forearms danced as his hand manipulated himself. Ron gave him an approving glance. “Fuck, yeah Tom. Jack that big dick of yours. A fucking growing muscle beast stud. Soon you are going to be a huge, sexy bodybuilder with a big cock. You are going to drive all the little men crazy with your huge muscles and cock.” Ron suddenly picked up the pace and quickly ejaculated, shooting a jet of jizz a couple of feet up in the air. Tom admired the sexual strength of the young stud as he himself edged closer and closer. After he finished, Ron stepped closer to Tom. “Jack that big dick stud. I'm going to turn you into the muscle monster I know you want to be. Soon you will have arms even bigger than THIS!” Ron quickly flexed a titanic double biceps right in front of Tom. “And your will pecs like these monsters!” Ron then alternately bounced each pec. While jacking with his left arm, Tom instinctively reached out his right hand to cup the mass of Ron's right pectoral. “Yeah, Tom. Feel that mass. That is mass that you will soon have. A chest shelf so huge you can rest a book on them!” Ron ended the statement with a most muscular pose, baring his teeth and growling with masculine intensity. Tom felt the chest muscle in his fingers instantly tighten into hard granite. That did it. Tom threw his head back as three ropes of cum exploded from his firehose cock and right onto the buff surfer's abs. Tom put his hand on Ron's shoulders to balance himself as he finished the most powerful orgasm he had ever had. As he came back to earth Tom caught his breath and rested his hands on his weary legs. He then looked up to see Ron, grinning like a Cheshire Cat. Ron looked down at his wetted abs and flexed them even harder and deeper. He then reached down and scooped up some fresh jizz with his finger and brought it up to his mouth for a taste. “Damn, Big Tom. You even taste good!” He said with a wink. The sight nearly made Tom's cock re-inflate instantly. "That was fun, big guy. I'll go check the locker room to make sure the coast is clear." As Ron stepped away Tom could only hope for more situations like this that his growing body was bringing to him.

Home of the Gods Part Eight-Finale by F_R_Eaky Part One: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/13486-home-of-the-gods-part-one-by-f_r_eaky/ Part Two: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/13487-home-of-the-gods-part-two-by-f_r_eaky/ Part Three: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/13490-home-of-the-gods-part-three-by-f_r_eaky/ Part Four: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/13502-home-of-the-gods-part-four-by-f_r_eaky/ Part Five: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/13527-home-of-the-gods-part-five-by-f_r_eaky/ Part Six: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/14012-home-of-the-gods-part-six-by-f_r_eaky/ Part Seven: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/14350-home-of-the-gods-part-seven-by-f-r_eaky/ Fabian woke very late in the morning. Hoisting himself off the floor, he stretched and massaged himself as the unheated concrete floor seeped cold into his body and his new larger muscles and bones ached with a larger amount of stiffness. He nearly fell over and down again, attempting to walk forward, but learning he needed to do a side kick kind of step allowing his burgeoning thighs to roll forward and around one another. Not to mention his arms felt so big and heavy and swung too much weight when he tried to compensate on his balance. It also didn't help that his arms almost couldn't swing back and forth due to the size of his lats and broadness and thickness of his pectorals. He decided to walk to the bathroom and shower, curious as he heard it running and he remembered not finishing it before being... .... ... could one call it an attack? Before being attacked the day before by three of Gabriel's friends. After walking a few steps he spun around and looked at the door. He swore to God he heard someone pounding on it furiously as though trying to break in by breaking the door down. He didn't hear or see anything. Turning to walk back to the bathroom he heard the pounding again, stopped turned and looked... ... ... nothing. He turned away again, but thought before he began to walk and then took off for the bathroom, pausing and smiling when he realized the noise was the sound of his twenty-one inch long, thick, muscular meaty feet slapping the floor when he walked. But then he heard an actual bang. It sounded like pounding on the delivery truck door that went down the wall and finally to the people entrance. A couple of extreme pounds later and suddenly there burst through Gabriel, looking extremely pissed and screaming at the top of his lungs. "You somehow manage to make my boys go mental. Screaming about some giant Olympian bodybuilder. That's it. You may be a little taller than me, Reid, but I am gonna take... you.... .... .... down?" Gabriel had taken a goodly number of steps into the warehouse before he noticed the hulking figure that was now Fabian. Standing at what was a few inches below the point of where Fabian's lats began to flare out from his abdomen and obliques, Gabriel took in the view as Ian loomed over him and did a most muscular, flaring out his neck, traps, and shoulders, while ballooning out his chest and upper arms. Gabriel whimpered just a little and then slowly backed away before making a dash for the door and running out of the warehouse. Fabian chuckled to himself. "I didn't even have to say anything. I actually didn't have to say a word." He turned and began to walk back towards the bathroom, feeling his cock inflate longer and heavier as the thought of just posing at Gabriel made him turn and run. By the time he made it to the bathroom doorway, it was fully erect and his head was preceding him into the bathroom by nearly two feet. Suddenly there was a tug and a pull on his massive member and when Fabian finally walked through, he looked down to see Reid smiling, holding his cock, and standing right at the point where his lats flared out from the rest of Fabian's body. "You know...anything that sticks out two feet or more from the vehicle carrying it has to be tagged with a red flag. That's the law." "It's already got quite the red head. Isn't that enough?" "It is for me" said Reid smiling as he continued to pull Fabian into the shower, which he had finished up when he woke up earlier. Reid had some personal fun as he helped lather Fabian up, groping and cupping all of the new mountainous muscle bellies that covered Fabian's body. Truly, if he was normal height, he'd be one of the biggest built bodybuilders ever with enviable genetics everyone hoped and wished for. Reid then went through and traced every crevice, attempted to massage Fabian's muscles, before he finally tried to help massage any stiffness out of Fabian's muscles due to sleeping on the cold concrete floor. Eventually he took in Fabian's cock head as best he could, licking and stroking it until both he and Fabian needed to stay in for another shower to get cleaned up. Afterwards, they finished putting together Fabian's new make-shift bed and lay down upon it, talking. "You had me a bit worried, Fabe. As the changes occurred you kept going on about strength and power. I thought you were going to become an asshat meathead." "I was a bit overpowered and overwhelmed by the sensation. C'mon, Reid, you can't tell me you never felt good about standing head and shoulders over most males, or that your stronger and better built than them. I've seen you slightly show off. You like it when you can use your size to play the hero." "I try not to be arrogant about it though, and you were just in full self-lust and power-worship as your body blew up and grew. And who plays the hero now?", Reid said despondently. "Some protector I'm gonna be. You stand just over three feet taller than me! And I know you love to top. When your cock first grew it was fine. Felt great. But now.... You're so big and big and BIG! If we're gonna make out... .... I think I'd have to fuck your cock." "Hey....hey..." said Fabian softly. "We'll figure out some way to make it work out. And just because I'm bigger..." "So much bigger..." "That doesn't mean you still can't stand up for me. And out of all the pricks that are Gabriel's friends, only one stands taller than you, and he's definitely smaller built than you. You're almost a foot taller than average males and bigger built than most sports stars. Don't think of yourself as week and useless to me. You remember the first time you actually hefted a really good decent amount of weight?" "Yeah..." "And the pump it gave the body part you were working out?" "Yeah..." "Or how your clothes felt so much tighter, or better yet the time you first ripped out of shirt by accident?" "Yeah..." said Reid now laughing lightly. "Or the time you finally realized you stood taller than your old man, or most of your school mates?" "Yeah...." "Then think of it from my point of view. I was a very scrawny, 5' 2" tall man. Even average guys towered over me. Suddenly I'm growing up and up and up, my muscles are filling out and out and out. I see average men getting smaller, tall men becoming average - child size, and I can feel a power in my body that's growing more and more the bigger I get. It's just like those feelings you experienced, but they were happening all at once and kept going and growing for like so much... ... ... It was just.... such a huge rush. Such a glorious feeling filling me up." "I can tell." said Reid smirking and reached up and gave Fabian's once again erect cock a pull down to the bed top and then allowed it to spring up and smack Fabian in his abs all the way to just below his chest. Both the men chuckled and then with a gleam in his eye, Fabian grabbed Reid and pulling him, Reid's back to his chest and abs, finally rolled over on his side to lay down with Reid engulfed by his body. Reid lay there feeling the heat pulse through Fabian's cock on his back. "C'mon, love. You gotta let me go." "Spoon." "You're going to make me late for work." "SPOON!" "Really, Fabe, someone has to pay for this warehouse." Fabian lowered his voice as deep as it could go and then softly growled in Reid's ear, "spooooooooooooooooooon." The pair lay there until there was just enough time for Reid to get dressed and get to work on time, but they both wished the moment could last forever. **************************************************************************** That night, started one of the worst times in Fabian's life. It was going on 9 p.m. and Reid was at least three hours late getting home from work. At ten after nine there was a loud thump against the regular door, followed by the sound of several people banging on the truck delivery door. This was followed by the sound of many running footsteps and tire squeals. Fabian cautiously went to the regular entrance door and saw the bottom of it had a large dent inwards. Opening the door, he saw the reason, a large cinder block with a note that read: "You're a giant strongman. That doesn't mean you don't have a weakness. You may not venture out because of your size, but your lover does." At twenty after nine, Reid stumbled through the door, low moaning Fabian's name. There was a gash on his brow in between his eyebrows, both eyes were black, his lips were swollen and if he did move them, blood was coming out of his mouth and hiding his teeth. One hand was black and blue and it seemed attached oddly about halfway up the arm. He had trouble breathing, his work uniform was torn, one shoe was missing, once there he couldn't walk, and his delivery van that he drove home in was nowhere in sight. Immediately Fabian went to dial the emergency number, cursing his new size as his much larger digits constantly pressed more than one number every time he attempted to dial on the much smaller cell phone. Finally he grabbed a pencil and began to use that and called an ambulance. The EMT's arrived to discover Reid just lying inside the warehouse. Fabian knew how the scene would look if he had stayed there. Giant bodybuilder - man beaten to a pulp. He would be blamed and arrested. He left running down into a nearby aqua duct and hiding under the bridge where a road passed over it. Reid wound up in the hospital for two weeks. Punctured lung, three broken ribs, concussion, broken ocular bone, one tooth removed, broken arm, sprained ankle. He was released but still laid up for another three months or so while waiting for bones to heal. Fabian had to take care of things for him on his own. He checked his personal account and then had to make friend with a local whom he not only felt he could trust, but, of course showed what man his size could do if the guy just took off with the card and spent his money. They guy helped move in a restaurant sized refrigerator and enough groceries to store in it. Later Fabian used it to buy some building supplies, only he wasn't going to build onto the warehouse structure. Cinder blocks, mortar, I-beams Fabian used to first make a "bench" that could support him, his weight, and any weight he worked out with. Then he began to build walls onto the ends of the I-beams, small ones at first, then medium, and finally some larger ones. Fabian was seeing red. They had beaten up Reid and he couldn't do anything about it. Well, he soon would. Fabian used the wall and beam segments he bought to make something akin to a set of weights and he began to work out... and work out... and work out. He kept his muscles engorged with blood as much as he could, allowing only for proper rest to ensure growth. He ate until he thought his stomach would burst, and hoped he could transfer all of it to his already enormous muscles.... and he did. Fabian watched on the scale as his weight went up and up....ten pounds....twenty pounds..... forty pounds.....eighty pounds.... one-hundred pounds. He had trouble walking before, now he really swayed side to side as he kicked his legs around one another. Just ten pounds over the seventeen hundred pound mark. One-thousand, seven-hundred, ten pounds of pure muscle. But that wasn't all that Fabian did. Shortly after starting his workouts, Fabian began to noticed odd things. The basket he had been presented with on his induction to the tribe had increased in size and now housed his newly sized cock and balls regardless of whether flaccid or erect. He began to wear it most of the time to keep his cock out of his way when lifting. Some of the cinder blocks had been used to make another shallow pool in the bathroom and a very large natural stone had been placed in the back part of said pool. Wild, tropical flowers had begun sprouting and growing in parts of the bathroom, so Fabian knew he had begun chanting again. Mid-spring is when Reid was finally able to come back to the warehouse, still looking a little tired and drained of color. He opened the door and walked in, staring at the odd sculptures that Fabian had made out of the cinder blocks and I-beams not knowing they were new weights for a giant man, and then out of the corner of his eye saw the massive, Titan like frame of Fabian as he stood up from his make shift bed. Reid wasn't sure what to say or to ask. He was stunned by how much larger, beefier Fabian looked. How much heavier he sounded when he walked. But it was the odd look in Fabian's eye that left Reid speechless and motionless. It was a mixture of a blank stare and determination. Fabian reached out and grabbed Reid like he was a child, carried him into the bathroom and then placed Reid in the small pool like area next to the actual shower. He placed Reid with his back against an very tall, thick, stone, the top of which poked up and out of the floor, a smooth round boulder with a crack in the top. Torches were lit everywhere within the bathroom, followed by bundles of incense of some kind, with a very heady and very musky in aroma. Invisible drums began to be beaten and Fabian began to sing chants louder and louder. He made sweeping motions with his feet upon the ground and urged Reid to do the same. Reid began to mimic the movement out of fear of a what behemoth sized, tranced Fabian might do to him if he did. Soon, Reid's legs were as though they were made out of rubber, stretching out instead of being moved in a sweeping motion. His vision began to blur and his head swooned as the bathroom seemed to heave and undulate, warping, skewing in shape and form. Suddenly the floor beneath him began to feel warm, very warm. Warm enough he began to hop dance instead of making the sweeping motion he had been instructed to perform. At this Fabian began to scream, but not in terror, more in ecstasy, as though moaning in orgasm, and in an orgasm so great he might just expel their own soul when cumming. Fabian had been wearing his basket to hold his genitalia and took it off. Reid knew Fabian had become endowed after his last battle with Gabriel's friends, but he still marveled now at the ginormous 16.25 inch, flaccid hung member of Fabian and at how much longer and thicker it became after growing to a 2 foot long erection. Reid knew that Fabian must be spending most of his time walking around nude or in a pair of pants sporting the most obscene bulge ever seen on a man. Erect Fabian's penis didn't stick up like many men's erect penis do, but instead stuck straight out and bobbed as if it was a divining rod made for dowsing. Still hop dancing, his back and arms against the tall rock formation behind him, to help support him in his dance as his head began to swoon more and more, his eyes becoming heavy and tired, Reid began to feel hot and extremely bothered. For some reason he was being turned on. Fabian came forward and removed his shirt, pants, and underwear, and Fabian had already removed his shoes before entering the bathroom. With his small, flaccid cock now flopping around free it began to grow and lengthen to its mighty and full erect status of 7 inches. The heat was growing in him. He felt the heat rising up his body, and felt the heat rising up the stone as well. He thought he felt the air caressing his balls and tugging at his cock. Warmer and warmer he and the rock became, and the hotter they got, the hornier Reid grew. The feeling became so powerful Reid was convulsing more than he was dancing or stomping, the shock waves of pleasure riding over him. Suddenly Fabian let out groans and gasps of ecstasy, his mighty cock having grown even more incredibly long and thick, now spewing forth ribbons and ribbons of cum into the small, wading pool in which Reid was standing. Fabian fell forward upon his knees, taking his hands and rubbing his seed into the ground, groping and massaging, as though fondling some massive muscle or body. The heat kept building and building, Fabian and Reid were sweating profusely. Reid swore he was getting burned on his feet and back as the temperature began to rise higher and higher in the pool floor and the stone. Eventually the ground rumbled and a great gushing sound could be heard followed by a great torrent of water streaming over and down the great rock behind Reid's back. Fabian rose up and backed away as the water cascaded over Reid, drenching him, coating him, and filling up the small wading pool. Striking the pool, part of the water began to hiss, evaporating into great clouds of steam, upon which Reid's head snapped back, he jerked and convulsed, and felt as though someone, something, reached through his dick, into his balls, and pulled out his cum in great strands that felt large enough to be ropes for a sailing ship. Gasping for air, sinking to his knees, Reid saw Fabian approach. "I am Kali'iti'nui no more. I am now, Tanakamaunga - man mountain. We believe that the gods reside in our penis. Although most men of this tribe are raised since birth, being taught exercises and have weights hung to make their penis grow and grow in order to house more gods. You and I were not raised so, but that does not mean you cannot come to greatness, for look what has happened to me. You who so wished to heed the words of the chief and be my protector as he so ordered of you, shall find a way to do so. For your acts of bravery and loyalty, I have made you one of the tribe, and thus at least one god will come to reside in your cock and grant you happiness and prosperity in some form, or so I hope. I thank you. Be blessed, you who have sought to protect me, physically, mentally.... emotionally. You shall take my old name, Kali'iti'nui, meaning small giant, for among most men you are tall and built in stature, and your courage and heart is as big as the men as large as mountains." With that Fabian washed Reid's genitals and groin area with some of the geyser water that erupted from the stone, and then reaching out his hand, grabbed a newly formed basket made by the wild flowers, vines, and ivy growing all around the bathroom. He then placed the basket upon Reid's genitals and tied it around Reid's waist. Reid smiled somewhat punch-drunk like and attempted to say thank you, but fell unconscious into sleep and some of the best fantasy dreams of him and Fabian he ever had of his life. The next morning Fabian woke up to discover the other side of his bed was empty. He could've sworn he had woke from a trance and helped place Reid into bed with him. Walking to the bathroom, he discovered Reid was sitting cross-legged in the ritual pool. His eyes were slightly rolled back, and eventually Fabian could hear a chant coming across Reid's lips. " Ke'atutel'malsaga.... Ke'atutel'malsaga.... Ke'atutel'malsaga.... Ke'atutel'malsaga..." Fabian knew it was not the name of the God of Gods in the Ulpooin pantheon, but he couldn't tell Reid who it was, and Ke'atuka'ine, God of Gods, wasn't communicating any information to him from his cock. Not too long after, Reid simply woke up, took a shower, kissed Fabian and his abs good-bye and reported for work. Around four in the afternoon, Fabian received a knock and a note taped to the entrance door of the warehouse. It was from Gabriel and told him he and his friends were aware that Reid was back to work and that if Fabian didn't meet them downtown, in the back alley behind Reid's workplace, Reid would receive the pummeling of his life, or more likely his death. Fabian was to surrender himself over to Gabriel and his gang for Gabriel to do as he wished, or Reid was through. Fabian nearly broke the door off exiting the warehouse at four-fifteen. Fabian arrived to the back alley and came upon a scene probably similar to what had happened to Reid four months or so before. Reid, as per usual had worked late, making sure he had delivered all his packages and cleaned out his delivery truck. A car was parked behind the delivery van, meaning Reid couldn't leave to go home, other than by foot. That way wasn't an option as Gabriel and his friends had surrounded his way out and had pulled him into the sort of courtyard area created by the loading docks for the delivery service. He had already received a couple of good blows, and being so soon from his recent recovery, he was already swooning from the attack. It was at that moment that Fabian in a very tight pair of hand-made shorts, stepped out of the actually alleyway and its shadows to confront the men. "Ganging up on folks again. With me joining in, I'm pretty sure Reid and I can take you all down." Gabriel spun around to see Fabian and in a flash had pulled out a gun and pulled the trigger. It was an odd sound and sensation happening. It didn't sound like a gun had been fired, and Fabian didn't feel something pierce his flesh and burn going through. Instead it felt like he received an injection, and the world felt as though it was turning and his vision was blurring. "I knew you wouldn't stand by or come quietly and I don't know how you got to the size you did, but I know we couldn't take you, especially when your smaaaaaaaaall boyfriend, who isn't too small to us, except for DeWayne and possibly Fernando, would attempt to join in and take us down. So.... I got an elephant tranquilizer. Figure that'd at least incapacitate you if not make you sleep for the trip I'm going to take you on. But while you're there kneeling in your stupor, my boys and I are going to make sure Reid learns his lesson by sending him back to the hospital again and then he can watch helpless as we carry you away. We've got a tow truck and everything to help hoist you into a truck. Continue, boys." And with that the friends of Gabriel continued their fist-to-cuffs on the already dazed Reid. Arjun kicking Reid in the balls. Michael smacking Reid against the face or boxing his ears. Fernando punching Reid in the gut, while DeWayne bopped him on the head in between Gan Otkai yanking on Reid's hair. All the while Fazzah screamed at him and joined Gabriel in kicking and hit him any way any where possible. Poor Reid was beaten right back to the same condition that they had left him in earlier in the year, and they laughed as they moved to grab Fabian and take him away. But suddenly there was a burst of steam from underground. It came together and made a wall separating the men from Fabian and their ability to exit. The sound of drums filled the air and a chant began to be heard. " Ke'atutel'malsaga.... Ke'atutel'malsaga.... Ke'atutel'malsaga.... Ke'atutel'malsaga..." Fernando turned around to stare at the collapsed Reid, figuring it was his voice doing the chanting.... He was right. "Ga..ga...Gabriel..." He hoarsely whispered. All the men turned around to see Reid currently kneeling on the ground, his mouth barely moving, but his word's clearly audible, although, none of the men standing knew what it was. " Ke'atutel'malsaga.... Ke'atutel'malsaga.... Ke'atutel'malsaga.... Ke'atutel'malsaga..." The men suddenly wished they could back up and out of the area as they began to see and hear Reid's body snapping and coming back into correct position. The cuts on his skin healed up and the bruises went away. Slowly but most definitely surely, Reid began to stand up and did so firmly planting his strong stance. The still connected hose Reid had used to help wash down his van suddenly came to life and stood almost straight out of the nozzle it was connected to. The steam was collecting in the are forming a pool of water beneath Reid. The pounding drum sound became louder and louder filling the air with a rhythmical din. When Reid appeared totally healed, water erupted from the standing hose and fell in a cascade upon Reid's head and washed over his body. "Auugh!" Reid moaned. "Hmmmnff!" Reid blurted again. "Ohhuwah!" And now Reid seemed to be thrusting his hips. Over and over again, Reid thrust his hips and each time the basket of his groin swelled larger and larger and larger. Reid kept moaning and thrusting and his packed kept growing becoming obscenely obvious. His pants grew tighter and tighter in the crotch area. Three mounds were forming, one that looked like an extremely large banana was being carried and underneath were the other two grapefruits. Reid finally let a long low scream out as if he was still growing and couldn't take it, and everyone present watched as Reid's cock tore open the teeth of the zipper on his cargo shorts and then flopped out. And it wasn't just his pecker; his balls helped spread the opening and rip it further apart as they fell and dropped out as well. Reid's cock had grown enormously long and thick and his screams of pain trailed off into a sigh of relief and then a laugh of pleasure. Reid's schlong was growing and getting longer and thicker, and his balls were swelling as well. So heavy...so round.... his prick so long...so thick....so hard.... so veiny. It grew and grew until Reid was just as hung and virile as Fabian ever would be. Reid began to laugh pleasantly at first and then almost a little maniacal, as if some stream of an idea washed over his mind. This was replaced by small gasps and grunts as Reid began to jerk his feet up and down, side to side, stomping and stomping. The seven gentlemen who had just beaten him up stared at his feet to try and see what was happening and then they began to see. The sides of his work boots began to bulge out and curl over the sides of his sole. One large ridge formed in the front of each shoe, soon to become a row of one large and four smaller bulges pushing the front of the shoe over the front of the sole. The heel began to stretch very tightly and Reid's ankles started overfilling the holes that were where the feet entered. In another few moments one could hear and see the straining, exceedingly taut laces snap in surrender, followed by the odd, low, ripping sound of hard leather as Reid's feet out grew his shoes by one, two, four, eight, sixteen, twenty, twenty-four sizes to become thick, meaty, muscular, 21" long man feet. Michael, the man with the giant paws and feet for a man of just 6' 2" or so tall, noticing what might be happening, broke his hypnotized stance of awe and ran to take Reid down. He might of succeeded, but Reid's hands had grown equally as much as his feet had and he swung his arm to deliver his own smack down. Michael was knocked senseless and about half way across the square loading area. Reid's balls had been throbbing, increasing in size and then shrinking, pulling up. Every time they had done so is when Reid's hands and feet got bigger. They started doing so again and as Reid moaned and groaned in greater pain while grabbing a hold of his legs and arms, a small cracking and breaking sound was heard and Reid stood taller....and Taller....and TALLER....and TAAAAAAALLER! His socks which had shrunk from just under his calves with the growth of his feet to just above his ankles shrunk down further to just under his ankles. His shorts moved from his knees to one fourth the way up his thigh, half-way up the thigh, too looking like 1970's sports, short shorts to almost like brief underwear, except despite his trim build his waist snapped the button and now his fly was pulled excessively wide apart. His shirt hem rose and rose above his waist, above his abs, beyond where his lats come in and stopped just under his chest. Not that you could see that because having already been fairly muscular and now three feet taller, every button had been popped off the shirt as his chest stretched the shirt open. The sleeves rode up and up over his mighty upper arms, over his delts, and if the front of the shirt was complete it would've gone from a short sleeve shirt to sleeveless muscle shirt. Swaying a bit as the pain settled from his massive growth spurt, Reid bent forward causing his back to rip the shirt down the back and thus only hang on him via his shoulders. His neck had snapped the collar as well. Shucking the shirt off of his body, he smiled as he noticed that his bending forward had caused his bubble butt to blow out the back of his cargo shorts. He then reached and yanked what was left of his shorts and underwear off of his body as well as using his long toes to pull the now tiny socks off of his feet. He closed his eyes and breathed in a few deep breaths, feeling the cool spring breeze caressing his body. Before any of the now six men could move, Reid began to do small shouts, like power lifters and bodybuilders make before they hoist a weight up. "Uhp..." And Reid suddenly did a side triceps pose. "Ommmph" And into a side chest. "hoop!" Lat spread. "hnngh!" Most muscular, crab shot. "Hup!" Abdominal crunch and front thigh extension. "Hep!" Front double biceps pose. "Hooch!" Back double biceps pose. "HRRRR!" Back, Thigh Bicep, and Calve pose. Over and over and over again Reid kept cycling through the poses and each time he did so, his muscles swelled bigger....larger....thicker....harder....fuller....denser....broader....veinier.... His calves inflated into giant pulsing hearts and finally a throbbing diamond shape. The thighs ballooned and grew into a collection of swollen tear drop shapes like a bunch of water balloons. His abs formed bricks fit for the Great Wall of China, while his obliques bunched and formed such as to look like a great lattice work was plastered on Reid's sides. His lats grew out so wide and thick it looked like he could jump from a plane and join para-gliders without the need for the special winged suits. His arms flared out more and more at greater angles from his body as his upper arms inflated and grew until one swore he had a football stuffed in where his biceps should be. A pair of thick muscular shapes looking like Clydesdale sized horseshoes hanging off the back of the arms. Forearms so thick and powerful they matched the size of Reid's calves. Shoulders that were so full and round and with such density, surely they were world globes stolen off of statues of Atlas holding up the world. His chest barreled so thick and round, so wide and full, he could see nothing standing directly in front of him. Even his erect cock had a hard time sticking out beyond it to be seen. His traps rose and rose like some great range of mountains and his neck swole as thick and round as segments from the Giant's Causway. Reid now strode over to the side of the building, kicking his legs out to the sides in order to move forward. Grabbing a hold of a large iron bar embedded into the brick building, he ripped it free from the mortar and then proceeded to bend it into an arch. He growled as he did so, his voice lowering and lowering in extreme bass tones, while with each degree the bar bent, the hair on Reid grew out and out, thicker, fuller, feathery, until his red hair hung halfway down his back and his hair glistened like glitter all over his body. Throwing the bar in front of Gabriel and his friends, Reid raised his hands above his head and struck a victory pose. At the same time several glowing balls of light came down and anyone watching swore they entered Reid's cock through is piss slit. Once that was done Reid turned and glared with a smirk while bellowing out a name. "GA-BRI-EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEL!" It echoed throughout the little loading square, and as Gabriel realized he was looking up to Reid as much as he did to Fabian, he actually pissed his pants. "I am not Reid.... I am NOT Kali'iti'nui..... I AM MALSAGAMAUNGA - MEANING TWIN MOUNTAIN!" The god that had inhabited Reid at his initiation by Fabian was Ke'atutel'malsaga, the god of twins and he had chosen to make Reid Fabian's fraternal twin, so to speak, in order for him to be able to protect Fabian, for it takes someone of equal size and strength to protect another man so large. Another spray of water streamed out of the hose, splattering all over Fabian, and the heavy drowsiness he felt began to leave him. His vision cleared, his heavy body, although still feeling heavy, was light enough for him to manage it again. Standing up behind the six men, Michael only just now coming to from Reid's smack down, Fabian growled and struck a most muscular that cause the men to scream and wish for a way out. The drums that had quieted down quite a bit began to pick up their rhythm and loudness. Gabriel's posse began to hold their hands over their ears and look around in bewilderment. Fabian and Reid oohed and moaned in both pleasure and pain as their cocks throbbed so hard, they stuck straight out of their bodies without any bobbing whatsoever. "Friends of Gabriel," Spoke Fabian, "Leave and leave now. Correct your ways or know that we will be here to take care of you. Go.... .... .... NOW!" Fabian's words echoed so loudly it took a good five minutes and several blocks of reverb before the echo faded away. The pair was pretty sure that all six men pissed their pants as they quickly ran away leaving Gabriel all alone. As the drums thundered away, Fabian and Reid began approaching Gabriel, stroking their pricks. Gabriel turned and turned, basically spinning round and round, beginning to whimper and cry. "Two great acts...." "...have been done..." "...in order to...." "...bring us into...." "...the fold...." "....Great acts...." "....do not come...." "....without a cost...." "....some kind of...." "....sacrifice must be made...." "...We will gladly...." "...take a soul....." "...who cannot...." "....be redeemed...." And at that moment, Fabian and Reid stood their ground and suddenly bellowed in ecstasy, and released a load of great, long, strands of cum that spewed in great loops around Gabriel and once coated, as Fabian and Reid moaned and shot off more of their load, Gabriel shrank....as the pair grew....as Gabriel shrank....and the men Grew....and Gabriel became smaller.... and they giants got ever bigger...... For each inch the gods took from Gabriel, they seemed to give two, four, or six inches to Fabian and Reid. By the time all was said and done the hulking forms of Fabian and Reid stood twelve feet six inches tall, twenty seven inch long size US Mens 59 shoe feet, and weighing three-thousand, three-hundred, ninety-three pounds, with cocks that had grown to three feet long. The once decently sized and bullying Gabriel was now only 5' tall, exceptionally thin and week, and just barely stood mid-thigh to Fabian and Reid. The giant pair of men bent at their waist so they could see Gabriel and whispered in growling tones, "You can go now." Gabriel did not have to be told twice. He gathered up his now ill, extremely loose fitting clothing and ran as best as he could back to his apartment where it is said he wept and wept and made a decision never to leave, and especially not to do missionary work. Meanwhile back at the square Reid approached Fabian and the two muscle giants began to grapple and wrestle one another. Eventually the two pulled one another into the other and began to kiss deeply, passionately, frantically. The mammoth manhoods began to rise and become engorged with blood, and they backed off a bit to hoist them up, cock heads between their pecs, and then move back together, holding one another and grinding their hips so their erect phallics began to rub each other up and down. After several minutes of frotting, Fabian picked up Reid by Reid's ass, flinging and wrapping the massively mounding legs and meaty feet of Reid around his waist. In this position he pushed Reid towards Reid's truck, causing the back doors and much of the roof to cave in, followed by the tires blowing out, once almost 7,000 pounds or three and half tons of male muscle collapsed upon the delivery van floor. With the small amount of height difference, Fabian took advantage and plunged his prestigious pecker into Reid's cavernous hole. Reid's neck arched as his head tilted back. He reach up to grab around the driver's seat for support and wound up pulling it, breaking it free from it's stationary position in the van. The two thrust and rocked, twisted and pounded. Whatever part of van's shelving that didn't collapse when the two fell into the van, their motion now knocked, dinged, and bent, deforming the pieces from ever being usable again. Reid pushed on the walls while grunting and moaning in pleasure and pain. And behold, the van's wall's did bulge out in massive mounding bulges with gigantic hand prints in the center. The front of the van was taking a beating as well, for with each thrust Fabian was giving, he pushed the van into the loading bay wall. Headlights, grill work, bumpers, were no more. In what seemed like hours to them, Fabian finally started herky-jerking out of control. The spasm of sexual bliss was washing over him and with one last thrust he shot a load so powerful, so large, that Reid swore it came up into his mouth a bit all the way from his ass. The very thought of which had him spewing over his head to coat the front of the van and shatter the windshield. The pair went home to the warehouse, which was now a bit cramped, but luck was on their side, actually. Six other gods came to reside in the protruding penis of Reid. The gods of: luck in chance, money, plant fertility, crafting arts and technology, stamina, and handsomeness. By the time they were done with Reid, he had the face of a modelesque, GQ man, with the body of a giant bodybuilding, muscle god, and knowledge of electronics and furniture making as well as financial savy. It wasn't long until Reid was financially independent, and then they bought a much larger warehouse and converted it into something that nearly looked like a grand Edwardian mansion with furniture built their size so they looked somewhat normal when they had flex and sex shows on the internet. That proved to make them very rich financially. Which was good, as folks passing by at night in front of their house swear from time to time they still hear the savage beats of the wild jungle drums and that more and more shadows are cast upon windows of very large, tall, and hung men.

Chapter One: Happy Anniversary I closed the trunk of the cab and stepped into the street to cross toward the old victorian house I’d be residing in for the next few days. It was a shabby looking abode; gate out front with a long path in the ally to the doorway hidden between the house and the building next door. I entered the code I’d memorized long ago on the padlock which spit out a key. I used it to enter, replacing the key after I’d gotten the door open. It was quite inside -- and quite dark. I walked down the inner corridor, past multiple bedroom doors, through the shared living area, into the kitchen, opened the door on the right and went inside. The room was small, neat but densely packed with a few dressers and an uncomfortable looking double bed. I dropped my shit near the window that looked into the alley. I opened the door to the bathroom, went in, and took a long piss. I signed deeply and looked down at my cock; a modest, circumsized 5 inches. I sighed again. I zipped up my pants and made my way to the sink to wash my hands. I looked up and into my reflection. The lighting in there was pretty flattering. My eyes were the first thing that stuck out. They were a light cerulean with a dark ring around the iris and flakes of green. The were complemented by a rather fair complexion, with a light smattering of freckles across my cheeks. I ran my hand through my hair. It was a fiery strawberry-blonde; tightly buzzed on the sides with some length on the top and a cowlick in the front that made it look like I perpetually spiked my hair. I had a cute button nose and a average jaw with a full, trimmed ginger beard which was much more red than the hair on my head. I glanced down at my shirt which I filled out pretty well. I was 5’10 and about 175lbs. I had a decent build from about 3 years of hard work at the gym. I took my shirt off to hop in the shower after a long day of travel. I looked again in the mirror, a little disappointed. I had some definition in my chest and shoulders, but my midsection only had the faintest impression of abs. I turned around and twisted my head to look at my back. My back and shoulders actually looked pretty good; my lats flared and the definition in my upper back & traps was on point. My eyes veered towards my ass; it was big, full, and round -- probably my best feature. I smirked and thought to myself, “...at least I look good on my stomach….”. I hopped in the shower for a quick scrub & quickly douched in prep for tonight's activities. I turned off the water and toweled off and made my way back into the bedroom. I laid down on the bed and quickly dozed off. “CHASE!!!” someone screamed, waking me from my sleep in a panic. I jolted up in a fright and my head hit a hard surface and a sudden burst of pain filled my skull. “Ahh… what the fuck Zach...” I moaned placing my hands on my head, rubbing it slowly. He sat on the foot of the bed doing the same. He replied, “Owwww… shit sorry, babe. I just wanted to startle you -- didn’t realize you’d jump up like that.” “What the fuck did you think was going to happen?” I retorted. “You can’t just go scaring the shit out of people while they’re asleep!” I glanced over at him. He had a soft smirk on his face, his hazel eyes lit up with excitement. I stared into his expression. He was half-Nigerian, half-Russian/jew -- he always said the combination made him look Moroccan. He had a squarish face with big lips and a strong nose. His skin was a light brown, complemented by his pitch black curly hair which he kept buzzed on the side wish some length on top that gave it a slight “I just rolled out of bed” look. He looked so handsome today. I could feel my expression soften. I leaned over and gave him a quick peck on the lips which he eagerly closed his eyes and accepted. “I missed you.” I said. “I missed you too”. He pushed himself up and grabbed me in a bear hug putting his weight onto me and we rolled backwards onto the bed. He weighed about the same as me, but was only 5’7” and mostly muscle. He squeezed me tightly and said again, “I love you. I missed you so much.” holding me for a second. “You know who else missed you?” he said slyly as he moved my hand down to a rock hard 8” pole tucked away in his pants. I grabbed it for a second and he flexed it. I felt it throb in my hand. I looked into his eyes -- he was ready to fuck. “Har har…” I fake laughed as I pushed him up. “Well I’m ready when you are beefcake” I winked back at him. He quickly hopped off the bed and started to unbutton his shirt. “How was your day?” I asked. “It was alright” he said. “About to get a whole lot better though -- which reminds me, I have something for you.” He’d finished unbuttoning his shirt and I got a good look at him. He stood 5’7”, 170lbs. He had a thick, muscular build with good definition. His 6-pack was faint without him flexing. His chest and arms were big and looked strong. He turned around and I started in awe his back. His back looked thick and muscled -- it was wide and came down to his waist in a nice v-taper. Fuck. He bent down and started going through his pack looking for something. “Babe -- I forgot how hot you were” I said, still lying on the bed watching him. He turned his head, still bent over and made eye contact with me. “You’re welcome.” he said matter-of-factly. I rolled my eyes. “Pfffttt -- Nevermind…” I replied. “Found it!” he shouted standing back up right. “What is it?” I said. “It’s your anniversary gift!” he said turning back around. “I was coming back from the gym with Erik and there was this little pop-up shop thing. It would best be described as one of those witch-wicka stores crossed with a sex shop I guess?” he said looking to me to see if I could picture it. I shrugged. “Anyway...“ he continued, “there was a little old lady there. I told here I was looking something to spice up our one year and she suggest this.” He held up a little vial with a strangely luminescent purple-metallic liquid inside. “She said it would bring out your desires…” he said looking at me seductively. “Heh… alright. Sounds neat. What do we do with it?” I said a little reluctantly. He knew I was into witchy shit -- chakras and voodoo and all that. I have a sleeve on my right arm comprised on images of various magical artifacts and runes mixed in with elements of music. I was a musician in a past life. “You drink it.” he said with a grin. “Wait -- what? why me?” I replied quickly. “Well, ” he paused for a moment seemly carefully choosing his words, “I feel like sometimes hold back a little in bed…” he said looking away. “I thought maybe this might help you loosen up a little.” I paused for a moment. It was true -- we’d been together for a year now but I hadn’t ever really disclosed my fetish for muscle growth. I had a sneaking suspicion Zach already knew something of the sort. He definitely knew I was into muscles -- we’d been to multiple sex parties together; he knew my interests. “Alright, why not” I said. “What’s the worst that could happen?” I suddenly thought to myself ‘death’. ‘Death’ is the worst thing that could happen -- you don’t have any idea what’s in the vial. “I’ve had worse, I’m sure” I thought to myself as I reached for the vial from Zach. I held the vial up to the light and looked at it. It seemed to swirl of its own volition. “Weird” I thought. Zach continued eagerly undressing. I continued laying on the bed, still naked, looking at the purple-liquid in the vial. “CHASE!” Zach shouted. I snapped to attention, looking at my now naked boyfriend. “Drink it already so you can take care of this” he said pointing with both hands toward his cock; rock hard projecting 8” straight out from his crotch. He was beautiful. I got a good look at his legs which were thickly muscled -- he had large quads from multiple years of squats at the gym. “Alright…. Well get over here then” I said with a slight chuckle. I popped the top of the vial and sniffed. “Smells sweet…” I thought. “Bottoms up!” I said as I tilted my head back with the vial to my lips and swallowed the liquid. It tasted slightly bitter. I spat and couched. Zach erupted in laughter. “Ughhh.. gross.” I said. “Sorry, babe.” he said as he continued to laugh. I felt the substance settle in my stomach and started to feel a little flushed. “I feel warm… like I just took a shot of whiskey or something.” He crawled onto the bed on all fours and over top of me and said softly, “Good.” he kissed my stomach, “means it’s working” he continued kissing my working his way up to my neck. He started kissing a little harder when he reached my neck. I was feeling pretty horny now. I felt my back arch a little as my hands found there way to his body and started feeling him up and down. I could feel the muscles in his back undulating as he worked my body. My cock was rock hard. He came up for air and looked my in the eye, “I love you -- so much” he said. “I love you too” I said as I lifted myself up a little to kiss him. He pushed me back down kissing me deeply. We continued making out as I explored him and he explored me. He pulled back up leaving me longing for more of his lips. I was so horny; feeling extremely flushed and I was breathing heavy. “Fuck me.” I said. The look in his eyes had changed -- he looked feral. He pulled up my legs and started to position himself. “Yessir” he said. He teased my hole and I moaned loudly. “Damn babe” he said with a slight chuckle. “You really want it, huh? Sure you don’t want me to loosen you up a little?” I normally require a fair bit of work up, but whatever was in that vial had me more primed than a bottle of Jungle Juice. “Do it.” I said. He pressed the head of his cock against my hole. He pressed in. I felt the pressure build to a sudden pop and his dick slid in. “Fuck….” I said, my eyes rolling back in my head as I continued breathing heavily. My dick was rock hard. My left hand immediately latched onto it and started to stroke. It was so sensitive. It felt huge in my hand. Zach slowly continued, “Fuck you’re tight babe. I love it….” he said as his dick continued the slow and steady march towards my prostate. He was still holding my legs up as he started to ease out then back in. He fucked me slowly, building pace as he pushed further and further in. I continued stroking myself off. I’d never been so hard. I started taking long and longer strokes on my dick. Something felt different. I looked down at my cock. It was red and looked huge. There was no mistaking. My cock was bigger. It must have been at least 7 inches. “Oh fuck…” I moaned. The idea of my cock growing was making me even hornier. My cock was slightly painful it was so hard. I kept stroking. Zach looked down and slowed a little, “Oh shit babe -- your cock! Are you ok??” he said. You could hear the battle between his worry for whatever was going on to me and the desperation to keep fucking me. “I’m fine” I said panting and stroking my cock. It was now at least 8.5 inches and seemed to slow down in it’s growth. “Keep.. hahh... going” I managed to say. My right hand joined my left. I was stroking my cock with both hands. It felt massive. My hands didn’t even fully enclose around it anymore. Zach picked up the pace on his fucking again -- he didn’t need to be told twice. My cock started growing again. I could feel it surging with size in my hands. “Ohh fuck.. OHH FUCCCCKKKK” I shouted as I started to orgasm. I felt my cock grow further in my hands as my balls seized and released their pent up load. I came. And I came. And I came for what felt like hours. I felt my hot warm jizz plaster my chest. Zach shouted as well as he released his load in my ass. I could feel the warms of his load fill my insides as he collapsed on top of me moaning. He kissed my neck as he continued to fuck me a little before he pulled out. “What...hah… the fucked just happened” I said as I looked down at my slowly softening cock. It was huge. It had to be at least 10 inches. “Fuck… my cock is massive” I thought. I grabbed it and held it up, flopping it around a little. It felt massive. Playing with it caused it to start to harden up again. “Fuck babe.” Zach said. “Are you ok? You cock…” “I know” I said cutting him off. “It’s huge. It feels amazing” “Uhh… I’m sorry I didn’t kno--” Zach started. “Babe” I said cutting him off again. “What are you sorry for? This is amazing. My cock. Is. Huge.” I said. “It feels so heavy. I wonder how big it is….” Zach regained some of his faculties and said, “Here, hold on. Don’t move.” He got up and grabbed a towel wiping himself off. I was still wiggling my new huge cock around. He took the towel and started to wipe the cum off my chest. I giggled. “Thanks babe” I said. He worked his way down and started to wipe the residual cum off my cock. The sensation of the towel on my cock head sent ripples of pleasure through my body. I quickly clutched his bicep stopping him panting again, “Fuck… It’s so sensitive.” “I bet” he laughed. “Now you know what this thing feels like” motioning towards his cock and winking. “I think you’ve got me beat now though…” he trailed off a little dejectedly. “Do you have a tape measure?” I said quickly sitting up. “Uhh… yeah hold on.” he turned and started to rummage through a drawer quickly pulling out and old tape measurer. I pulled on my cock a little returning it to a turgid state. I looked up at him with a grin holding out my cock, ready for it to be measured. He gently grabbed it giving it a stroke placing the start of the tape at the base of my cock in my fiery red pubes. He release the latch on the tape and started to pull it back slowly holding the start of the tape at the base of my cock. He counted out loud as my heart started to race, “6… 7… 8… 9… 10...11… 11.25! BABE! Your cock is 11 and a fourth inches! You’re 3.25” bigger than I am now!” “Fuck.” was all I said. Zach took the tape and wrapped it around my dick taking another measurement. “And 7.5 inches around” he said whistling. “Damn babe. That’s fucking hot.” I just stared at my now massive phallus. My heart still beating fast, pumping blood into it making it rock hard. “...And looks like you’re ready for round two!” he said laughing. “I could go another round” I said slyly finally looking up from my cock. He looked at me lovingly, leaned over and kissed me. “I love you” I said. “I love you too. Happy anniversary Babe.” he said. He must have fucked me at least another three times that night. There was no more growth, but my new cock was pumping out plenty of cum. After we’d exhausted ourselves, we passed out cuddling with me as big spoon as usual. However, this time, my huge cock was nuzzled warmly between his legs as we slept.

(Note, like a lot of my stories, the people in this are based on real people, at least in the beginning. I adjusting names and certain details to make the story more interesting, but I need to give credit where it is due. Let me know what you all think) Stewart and Henry were a married couple. Fortunately for me, their relationship was open, and they enjoyed inviting other guys to play with them. I was only an Italian-American college grad 20 something, kinda lanky, curly-haired and gangly, but 6'2" tall. While I'd been fascinated by twinks in high school and athletes in college, something about the settled, strong, somewhat chubby bodies and easy demeanor of Stewart and Henry drew me. Stewart was Irish-Scottish-American, and worked in some sort of number crunching company. He had bright, twinkling hazel eyes and buzzed hair and a round baby face with a boyish grin and stubble on his lips and chin. He was only about 5'7" tall, but he had a 7 inch long, thin dick that loved attention. His body was also nicely hairy all over, but his fair skin was marred by eczema, and though he said it was about the best it had ever been, he really loved it when I massaged him with the lotion to sooth his discomfort. I admit I was initially surprised, but once he explained the condition and I saw how much he loved being touched I thought of him as a lovable teddy bear, and several times I drove over to their townhouse just to massage him while he watched TV. Stewart's hairy body was fun to touch and play with, and he was very sensual. After a lifetime of being unable to touch anyone for fear of being seen as too gay, I loved caressing him. Stewart was also the more openly horny and the one who was more talkative, and it was he who initially invited me over when we were chatting on Adam4Adam. He liked trashy tv shows and dramas, and he also liked me. Henry was Cambodian-American, and worked as a manager for a mental health company. He had taken his husband's last name, and I was a bit in awe of him. He stood a bit taller than his husband at 5'11" and his body, though soft and smooth, was somewhat stronger from helping the orderlies care for patients. His dark brown eyes seemed to look deep, and he didn't talk much, but he would chat with me on facebook when his busy schedule allowed, and he was always polite and gentle. His skin was a rich bronze, and mostly smooth, except around his loins. His hair was longer than his husband, but only enough to flop neatly on his head, though he sometimes buzzed the sides and back. His dick was thicker than Stewart's, and its shape was sexier, too. Where Stewart got off quickly, Henry liked to take his time with me, both of us cuddling and caressing each other, stroking and sucking and and holding each other as we came, and then cuddling and making out afterwards. Sometimes, while Stewart would get off early and go clean up, Henry and I would spend longer and longer periods in bed, making out and exploring each other's bodies. I admit, if I found Stewart cute and playful and fun to take care of, I yearned for time spent with Henry. He was usually busy, though, and so I became more a friend to Stewart than a friend with benefits to both of them. One evening, though, Henry was working on something while Stewart and I reclined on the couch with his lotion, and while burly Cambodian was usually silent when he had a project, tonight he seemed especially focused on his laptop and some odd device, which looked like a combination of a tablet and a stereo and a whisk. "What's going on," I asked in a whisper to Stewart, who shrugged, and murmured back, "Some sort of mental health psychosomatic reinforcement subliminal message projector thing... there've been a few rowdy patients at Henry's job lately, and he's been trying to invent something to help them make breakthroughs, lower addiction symptoms, etc... doesn't seem to be working too well, if his temper is any indication. Poor guy has been beating himself up over trying to make it work, but I think his coworkers have written it off as a lost cause already. But the good news is he's made some progress on other stuff. He found a new experimental skin cream for me... it's supposed to work wonders... want to try it out?" I smiled. Stewart is cute when he wants something, though his condition can't be comfortable. "Sure thing... but let me wash my hands first... maybe make your husband take a break and start you on it," I reply as I get up, go to the restroom, and, out of habit, close and lock the door. It's not that I'd mind if either of them barged in on me if I was doing things far more private than washing hands, but it's just one of my quirks. Through the door, I heard the following: "Henry, hon, could you at least get me started before Mikey gets back?" "Ugh... I'll need to wash my hands afterwards if I'm going to be working on this piece of junk, but yeah, I could use a break, babe. I swear it is picking up kinky porn channels or something instead of projecting anything. If I could just find the right medium, I'm sure it'd work. Even now it is just loading." "You'll get it right eventually, hon." "Thanks babe. Oof... this jar is sealed tight." "C'mon, big guy, you're really strong... you can open it." "Grrr... I'll show you strong, sexy... finally!" I heard Stewart's mild, teasing applause, then, a moment later, "Ooo... thanks... that feels good, hon." "Yeah, it is nice and smooth... kinda tingly, though, mayb-" Henry was interrupted by a sudden electronic hum, which continued for several minutes. I was a little unnerved by their sudden silence, turned the sink off, and called out, "Guys, you ok?" In unison, both Stewart and Henry nearly moaned, "We ok," their voices sounding strangely flat over the continuing mechanical buzz. I finished drying my hands, opened the door and stood there in shock. Stewart and Henry were frozen in place, the new skin cream smeared over Henry's hands and Stewart's belly. But the skin cream was glowing with a strange golden light, and both men's expressions were blank. It was like they were awaiting something. At the same time, the device Henry had been working on was vibrating, the whisk-part shaking as electric arcs danced between the metal frame. I went over to examine the screen and saw the following message: Medium for personality and physiology alteration found. Connection made... suggestion waves interfacing with subject(s) physiology. Subject 2 has dermal errors... Medium can make repairs with heightened stimulation. Authorize? Y/N? I thought for a moment. Should I do this? Would it really help Stewart's skin? What if it made things worse? How long would this effect last? I took a deep breath, and typed "Y" The device flashed, and the gel flowed over Stewart, coating him entirely. I rushed over to try and pull it off his face, but in a moment, it seemed to have sunk into his skin, save for a few globs in the jar and on Henry's hands. But Stewart started to moan and lean back out of his husband's touch, running his hands over his body and writhing in what looked like pleasure on the couch. "Yeah... oh baby, yeah, yeah, I've never felt this good... fuck yeah!" he cried out. He opened his eyes and locked them with mine. "Mikey, fuck me, please fuck me, I need to get fucked! Fffffuck!" he growled out and yanked off his shirt, exposing his shoulders. I thought for a brief moment that he had snapped out of his earlier trance, but his eyes, though heavy lidded and sex-driven, were still unfocused. I noticed, though, that his skin seemed slightly more clear than before. I made up my mind. "Ok Stewart, I'll fuck you... pants off," I command, pulling off my clothes as I spoke. Something about Stewart seemed stronger, more alluring. No more the cute, sympathetic pup, now, physically tearing his pants and briefs off his legs and revealing a surprising bulge, long and slim and hardening. His neck and arms and chest all seemed thicker, more fire plug powerful, but he also seemed an inch taller. "Fuck yeah, Mikey! Only it's Stu, fuck, not Stewart. Stewart's a dweeb's name, and I'm... fuck... I'm all man." He really was changing before my eyes. His neck was thicker, and his biceps were flexing as he growled and cursed. I was surprised to see a tribal tattoo forming on his arms and shoulders, and his hair seemed to be reshaping into a military high and tight. His facial stubble was thickening. As I positioned myself, I noticed that Henry was still frozen in place, his eyes locked on the empty air where Stewart... Stu... had been when they first froze. But his pants are noticeably bulging, as if he can sense what is going on and can't help but be aroused. I took a deep breath, and slid into... Stu's hole. He felt tight, and he was flexing, his bulky body showing hard muscle underneath a daddylike meat. His cock flopped onto his gut, which was starting to show roid-abs, and he moaned loud and long, his voice deeper as his chest and neck muscles started to swell. His sweat smelled muskier, deeper somehow. I was finding myself lost in his body, seeing how responsive he was to each thrust of my dick. Then I noticed that he was actually getting a bit taller with each thrust. Where Stewart's rash had been, Stu only had flushed skin from the lust he was experiencing. His eyes were rolling back in his head, and nothing but profanity spilled from his now bearded lips as a newborn daddy hunk who lay on the couch beneath me. Eventually, I heard the device beep, and it seemed to trigger Stu's responses. He roared out, "Oh fuck... oh goddamn fucking FUCCCCKKKKKK!" Cum splattered from his dick and across his bulky, hairy chest muscles, and he seemed to pass out in a sexually satisfied stupor. I pulled out, but he didn't seem to notice, just began to snore. I noticed that his cum was soaking into his skin just like the lotion had, though. I went over to the device to see what it had to say about the situation, and saw the following message displayed: Medium for Personality and Physical Alteration suitable. Subject 2 responded extremely well. Save (rename) - Subject 2: __________ I began to type "Stu" into the blank, but autocorrect finished for me and saved him as "Stud." Searching databases... "Stud" qualities applied. Details downloaded from 34,768 pornographic films (see list). Increasing sex drive. Lowering inhibitions. Seeking open relationships or opportunities to spread genetic material. Intelligence shifting from academic to physical and socially and sexually driven. Subject 2 saved as "Stud." "Oh geez... I hope that doesn't make things worse." I mumble to myself, before the device beeped again. I looked to the screen and saw a new message. Medium for personality and physical alteration insufficient. Please apply greater quantities of the medium to Subject 1's epidermis. Failure to do so promptly could result in brain damage from extended halted mental operations. I looked at Henry, and saw that drool was starting to spill from his lips. "Oh geez oh geez oh geez," I yelped as I grabbed some dishwashing gloves from the sink to avoid getting any of the stuff on me, and yanked open Henry's button down shirt to expose as much of his golden skin as possible. I took the jar from his hand and began slathering the lotion onto his body, watching as it glowed brilliantly under the stimulation of the device's signals. When I'd practically emptied the container, I dropped, it, pulled off the gloves so they landed on Henry's bare feet, and returned to the device, where I was relieved to see a new message waiting for me. Medium for personality and physical alteration found. Connection made... suggestion waves interfacing with subject(s) physiology. Subject 1 experienced mild brain damage. Repairs must be made to allow continued functioning. Authorize? Y/N? Without hesitation I pressed Y. I wanted Henry safe and whole. The device flashed again, and the gel coated all of Henry's body, remaining for longer than it had on Stewart before sinking into the bronzed Cambodian skin. Henry showed signs of life, animating and moaning low and loud. Unlike his husband, he didn't say any words... in fact, it seemed like he was acting far more primal and animalistic than Stewart had. He began to growl, deep in his throat and belly, and flex his muscles... which were beginning to pump and swell, making his remaining clothes look that much tighter. Veins seemed to swell in his neck and torso, as if pumping with the gel. His gut seemed to be pushing towards me, but "roid gut" abs were forming on its expanse as well. Henry's shoulders seemed to be getting broader, and his breathing was louder as the changes swept through his body (and presumably his mind). His neck was getting thicker, more bull-like, and I heard his spine crack as he began to get taller. Soon, he was approaching my height! Henry's clothes seemed smaller and smaller, but he took a step towards me, reaching out with hands that spasmed as a response to his arm muscles starting to grow. I felt those twitching, throbbing hands grab me... and push me aside! Instead of doing anything with me, like Stewart... or Stu, or Stud, I suppose... had, Henry went straight for his husband's passed out form on the couch. He bent his knees and flexed with a grunt, and began to flex more seriously. Shockingly, his muscles seemed to bulge and pump and swell even more! In a moment, his shirt had torn off his broad, veiny shoulders, revealing a body that had grown into the muscle, massive gut bulging under pillow-sized pecs capped with erect nipples. As his body continued to flex and expand, soon his pants too started to tear off... and perhaps in preparation for my visit, he hadn't been wearing underwear underneath. His cock, now a solid, massive monster, thick and vein-covered, flew up and smacked his belly as the tattered remnants of his old life fell to the floor. Even his socks ripped off his now bigger bare feet. The newly naked beast of a man wasted no time, leaning forward to bury his face and tongue between the cheeks of his husband's new hairy, unblemished muscle butt. I could hear loud slurping sounds as Henry... or the man who'd been Henry... began to rim Stu's stud ass with long strokes of his tongue. Stu began to moan and wake up. With a string of dialogue that I was starting to recognize from certain porn movies, Stu left no doubt about that. "Oh fuck, hon, you're so big! Look at those muscles... yeah, eat out that tight ass. Our little friend didn't fill me near enough. I need your big meat. Give it to me, hon... give me that. Huge. Fucking. Dick!" Henry complied. It was really hot to watch his body move, his head rising from his partner's hole, his hard dick, now almost as thick and long as my forearm, dripping precum as he lined it up, then placed his big hands on his husband's hairy shoulders and thrust inside the smaller man. The couch, a well-weighted thing that had withstood a lot, actually moved with the force, and Stu's language turned, if possible, even more profane. There was no effort to make sense, just variations on the theme of fucking in between gasps of breath with each thrust Henry made. Until Stu did something that changed things... he renamed Henry: "C'mon, Hank, stop holding back and pound me! FUCK!" Henry... or, I suppose, Hank, now... froze, despite Stu's extremely vocal complaints. "H-hank..." he moaned, his voice rough. "I-I'm H-Hank..." "Yeah, you are, HUNK, now fucking fucking FUCK ME!" yelled Stu. He probably shouldn't have said that. Henry's face seemed conflicted. "Hank... Hunk... Hank... Hunk... Hank... Hunk." As Stu continued to scream profanities, I moved forward, stood on tiptoe (for Henry had inched taller over the last minute or so), and murmured in his ear. "Some people call you Henry or Hank... or even Hunk." Henry's huge, muscular body stilled at my words. "I call you beautiful and powerful and genius and brilliant and sexy and the greatest man I know." Henry's body was shaking as his mind tried to accomodate all the changes it was undergoing at the words I spoke. "You're... Stu's... husband. A hard worker. Really gentle and strong and understanding at the same time. I wish I could call you mine." The world seemed to stop. Was I really going to do this? If I said the right thing, I could claim this mountain of a man for myself, maybe more deeply than anyone else ever would. But... if he didn't choose me, then his only interest in me would be flat and mechanical, right? It wouldn't be real. Henry deserved better than that. Hank deserved better than that. I deserved better than that. I thought for a minute to choose my words carefully, my mind made up, as I blocked out Stu's grumbles, I took a deep breath. "... but you're your own man." He seemed to shudder and sigh, and a smile moved across his lips as he nodded, seeming more at peace. Then, he abruptly returned to fucking his husband like it was the only thing that mattered. Henry... Hank... picked up Stu and started fucking him in mid-air, smooth lips against bearded ones. The harder and faster Hank thrust into his love, the more weight seemed to melt off him. Hank went from bulky to more powerfully built, with greater and greater definition. Cut muscles were revealed across his back and torso, and his ass showed incredible striation as his hips sped up. Sweat gleamed over his body as his huge biceps and powerful legs flexed, and, still sucking face, both men came. I could hear Stu cussing against his husband's kiss, though the words were muffled, and Hank's whole body just shuddered as they coated each other in their seed... which also seemed to melt into their flesh almost immediately. Both men then sank to the ground, wrapped in each other's embrace and drifted off to sleep again. I went over to the device, and found that it had overheated and died, its internal circuits fried sometime during the events of the evening, leaving it as a useless molten piece of junk. The lotion container that Stewart had needed was likewise entirely empty. I tried to clean up, but the guys wouldn't be moved from their spot on the carpet, so I settled in on the couch to be there for them when they woke up. Everything's different now. Stu and Hank (or Stud and Hunk, as they sometimes refer to themselves) have a voracious sexual appetite now, especially for each other. They're the only ones they can really cut loose with, since they are so much stronger and more durable than other men. That hasn't stopped them from pursuing careers as rising stars in the porn world. The public loves Stu's rough and tumble Daddy Bear style, and he's taken to the leather world as well. Meanwhile, at 7'3," Hank is one of the tallest, most powerfully built men out there, and he's seen as the strong, stoic type. Their old minds and memories are hazy at best, and Hank especially seems to be a completely new man. Their sex drives are through the roof, though, and they seem ready to try new things, so they've moved across the country to settle in to new lives where they won't have to encounter their old friends and family. I get a Christmas card each year from them, usually with palm trees and naked guys on it. And, of course, I have ordered every film they've starred in. Nobody knows what went wrong with the weird device and the gel. No one was ever able to replicate the same results with either product. The doctors gave each man a clean bill of health, but their psychiatrists said it might be years before they mentally and emotionally recover from the changes... if ever. They said that Henry and Stewart's nerves must've been hijacked by the malfunctioning device's signal through the medium of the gel, and through those nerves, the rest of their physiology was similarly affected. But doctors and shrinks became compromised after I found one worshipping both partners. It seemed that people just couldn't keep their hands off Hank and Stu... including Hank and Stu. When they left, they were both too into exploring their new muscles and minds that they spent an increasing amount of time having sex and exploring their changes. They didn't even say goodbye. As for me? I'm just living my life, just a normal guy who had a brush with greatness. I'm hoping someday, someone or someones will love me that much.

I Begin... This has been coming for over 3 months now. Every time he is there, I can't take my eyes off of him. I know he sees me, but I don't care and oddly enough, it seems, neither does he. He is the largest and most incredible looking man I have ever seen. He is so thick with muscle that you'd think that he could barely move, but he is incredibly agile. He is limber and he stretches better than most. It's as if he has the accelerated body of a gymnast, with huge balloon-like muscles, but he's cut and inhuman looking like a Superhero. He literally looks like one of those morphed guys that you see online on the Muscle Growth sites, but he's made of real flesh and blood. All of the woman and some men fawn over him like bees to honey, but when I'm there, it seems his attention is on me, just as much as my attention is on him. It's uncanny, but I feel he is there just for me. He is an Asian man, but I'm not sure what ethnicity, nor do I care. He is simply marvelous: Dark wavy hair, hairless skin like bronzed butter with intense features and a square jawline. Piercing ocean blue eyes and deep red, plump, delicious looking lips. His upper arms are at least 30 inches around and his forearms alone must be 20 inches thick. His chest is like a pair of life preservers made of steel, with nipples that are brownish and as big as a baby's pacifier, that hang down due to the weight of his massive pec muscles. He never wears a shirt, mainly and honestly, because I don't know of one that would fit him. He even comes outside shirtless, even in the winter and it's as if the weather doesn't even phase him. He's always in skintight shorts, of various colors, so he must change them. Normally shorts of that size, I'm guessing at least a 5XL, would hang loosely on anyone else, but on him they literally look painted on, and that's not just an expression. You can see every muscle move under those shorts...EVERY muscle! His ass is as large as small suitcase with two huge basketball rocks for buttocks. His shorts are pulled so tight across them that there is an open gap where his ass-crack begins, that would easily fit a hand down in it loosely, letting you see the beginning of paradise. The front of his shorts is obscene even beyond porn standards, with his package protruding at least 8 inches out from his body and hanging about the same 8 inches down between his legs. The mound is filled with a cock that stretches the fabric around it leaving nothing to the imagination and the visibly lined head actually rests below the largest balls of immense glory I have ever witnessed. His thighs are, each, larger than a Great Dane's torso in which with each step or movement of them shows the muscle cords through his bronze translucent skin. But his legs are, other than a small tuft of black hair under his arms, the most prominent area of his body that has a thin layer of hair running over it. In fact, actually there only a trace, though It's not noticeable until the light hits it just right, of a smooth field of golden fur covering his body, so even though he looks smooth as silk, he is covered in micro hair. I have come to realize he does not shave. Yes, I have noticed him and studied him that closely, but from afar. You would think that he would be gawked at or even made fun of, but everyone just treats him normal, albeit if normal was acting like schoolgirls meeting the high school quarterback. No one challenges him and no one gets too close to him, but everyone knows about him, and most are drawn to him. Me? Well....there is no doubt that I'm drawn to him, but here's the thing, I should mention that I'm not gay, or I don't think I am, but I honestly, since I can't get him out of my head, I just don't know anymore. I've looked at other guys, big muscular guys, just to see if I'm attracted to them, but...well...I don't think so. Sure, I appreciate them and, I'm sure due to him, I would love to feel their power, but it's more of an idol/worship thing than it is sexual in nature. With him? I'm guessing all bets are off, because from the very moment I see him, my cock is so hard it hurts. When he is around, my workout feels amazing. The pump I get is more than any other time I workout when he's not near me. Is it because I want to impress him or is it something else? When I'm near him, I have gained more muscle and strength, faster than ever. I literally have gone from a middle-aged plump man to a well-toned muscled, contest ready bodybuilder...and it's all happening within the last 3 months, since I've seen him. As well, I think even my cock had grown an inch or two as it was thicker in my hand and to pump it, I could now use 2 hands. Also, every time he is there, like I said about getting so rock hard, I have no choice but to beat off in the showers. It's uncontrollable. I literally don't care about anything else, just getting that feeling. It's a feeling that is beyond a regular orgasm. It's as if, when I cum, I go to another plane of existence. The moment the water hits me, I get hard as ever as I feel a power course through me that drives me mad with ecstasy. My orgasms are doubled in intensity and the amount of cum in me has tripled, as I paint the shower walls and then still in a type of sexual frenzy, I lick them and myself clean of my cum. The taste of my cum only makes me hornier in a vicious cycle that I can't escape. Sometimes, even one orgasm isn't enough, as I shoot 2 or 3 times until I empty my newly larger ample nuts. I can't explain the feeling inside me when he is around me. I'm totally energized, horned up beyond belief, stronger than normal and I feel I could fuck a hole through a wall. It's as if his mere presence changes me. Last week, he talked to me and told me how proud he was of my growth in size and strength just in the past few months. He touched my shoulder and an electric feeling of power and strength that ran through me almost made me pass out. Visions soared inside me and I looked up at him as I sat on the weight bench and that is when I knew I was his. He knew it was well as he passed to me, in that moment of touch, everything to get me ready for what was too come. All he said to me was, "Soon". I had no idea what he meant, but at the touch of his hand and his word, I got harder than I had ever been almost immediately. In fact, I shot a small load inside my shorts without even trying. I worked out for 4 hours that night, with a hard on that would not ebb, until the gym was almost empty. What the fuck kind of power does this man have over me, I thought, but at the same time, I didn't care. I wanted more. I went to get a drink of water and got up the courage to go and talk to him, but he was gone. I continued to workout for about another hour and then I went to take a shower. Since my hard on would not go down, I... well, let's just say I got a few strange looks, but a couple of the looks were of a definite interest which only made me hornier. What the fuck? I was getting sexually aroused by the other guys. One of the guys actually said to me that I was totally fuckable as he grabbed my rock-hard ass after I had stripped down in the locker room. I quickly put on my towel, but at the same time I wanted him to continue to touch me. In fact, I could feel the precum leaking out of my cock under my towel as hand continued to fondle me. I excused myself by saying , "Soon" (Hmm, that was odd) and I walked to the showers. As, I passed another guy, in his shower stall, drying off, I stopped when I heard him gasp and mutter under his breath, "Fuuuckkkk me, daddy". I noticed how thick and muscled he was (which I barely ever would have done before) and I smirked at him as I took off my towel, playfully revealing my hard muscled body and rock-hard dripping cock. He responded by licking his lips at me and looking around as if to see if anyone was watching. "Wanna wack off?" was all he said and honestly, a few months ago, I would have been appalled and disgusted, but now, I'm sure because of my Asian God, I welcomed the man's advances and I desired to stick my cock down his throat or up his ass. As we both began the ritual, I looked down the shower stall hallway to see the ass groper and another hot well hung black man, watching me as I stepped into the stall, I turned on the water and didn't close the curtain. Both men were hard as rock and seemingly not the bit worried about anyone else that might have seen us. In fact, all 4 of us felt like the world was only us at the moment and no one else mattered. The second the water touched my body, I shot a large wad of precum out into the shower stall hallway, and I heard the black man say, "Fuck, did you see that?" to the ass groper. I looked over at my other admirer and he was jacking his cock like a fucking rabid animal. His body was hairy and thick with muscle and his cock was very thick with full ripe balls that yearned to explode their cum. There was no doubt that I yearned for him, but I felt he yearned for me even more and that was even more of a turn on. I wanted to fuck him and fill him with my cum. I wanted him to eat my ass and suck my cock. I wanted to own him. In fact, I wanted all 3 of them. I needed them to worship me. I felt a new power inside of me. It was a power of dominance and control. I was the Alpha and these...these things...were mine to use and control. My level of excitement rose in tornado of desire as I began to jack my cock as well. Using both my hands which didn't entirely cover my shaft, I pumped at him like I was going to fire my cannon across the hallway to put him through the back wall. He was definitely impressed by my body and the look on his face was the most incredible look of yearning for someone that I had ever seen. He began to moan loudly as we fist fucked ourselves. The other two men couldn't care less about being discreet as they came over, standing outside of my admirer's stall and fist pumped their own cocks. The sounds of masturbation rang through the stalls and locker room. The wet slapping of skin and the intense crazed moans of a fire that was unrelenting coursed through us. My main focus was on my shower admirer, but I could also hear the satisfied and yearning moans of the other two men as they joined in harmony. The feeling of one of my new super orgasms was quickly rising and I yelled to them that I was close, pointing with my free hand for the three of them to kneel in front of me. Without hesitation, he bolted out of his stall and the other two joined him, reaching me with a fervor I had never seen before as they knelt, with a bang on the tile floor, in front of me. Their mouths opened and I plunged my cock deep in my admirer, just in time for my first huge eruption ever into a man. At that very moment, I knew I was gay. I had always known it, but never accepted it. Now I relished it. He tried, but he could not take the amount of cum that was jettisoning out of me into his mouth. He swallowed as fast as he could, moaning like a cow as my pearl white jizz ran out of the side of his mouth and down onto his furry chest rug. Both the other men began lapping up the excess cum from his chin and mouth. Then in response, he began to buck his hips as volley after volley of cum shot out of his cock coating my legs and feet. As I continued to cum in my loyal subject, I opened my eyes as I welcomed the site of both Ass groper and the black man standing in front of our stall as they too were cumming aIl over each other. After we all had expelled our cum for that round, I motioned for the other two men to join me in my stall and for the next 2 hours more cum was ingested and impregnated into my loyal subjects than I thought I was able to produce. I must have cum at least 8 times, each time with only a slight less of an amount. By the eighth orgasm I was cumming like that of a normal man. All 3 of these normally macho, viral muscle studs were completely under my spell, like my own little piglets. Oddly, a spell that I never knew I had the power of, but now I had an abundance. I was now a changed man, no, I wasn't a man any longer. I was a God and I could have most any man I wanted. I knew it. I felt it. My Asian God had given me a gift that was the most amazing gift a man could possess. That night, I went to a gay bar for the first time, and I must have fucked, either orally or anally, about 15 men. My cum production never stopped, either. The next day, I didn't see my Asian God, but I could literally, feel him everywhere I went: At the restaurant, at the bank, at work, and then especially at the gym. I had sex 14 times that day, once with the busboy, 3 cooks and 3 waiters at the restaurant I went to for lunch, twice with my boss at work and once again with the bank manager. I was their Alpha and they were my subjects. As well with each one, my power inside grew as I did as well on the outside. By the end of the day, my clothes were so tight that I decided to talk (or rather fuck the gym manager) into letting me work out in the gym after it had closed. Without any disturbance from subjects or without the confines of clothing, I worked out nude, cumming all over in the gym as I lifted. Then it happened. I felt myself changing again...but not just physically. As I was taking my shower for the night, I felt him. He was inside me now, but not literally. He was in the shower stall next to me and I practically blacked out when I first felt him. It was when I came the first time. He never said anything out loud, but inside me, as I continued to masturbate, without having control of myself, I felt him. My screams of euphoria filled the building. I think I must have had an orgasm 5 times in that shower in about 15 minutes. Finally, I felt his orgasmic hold on me leave my body and I turned off the water and collapsed on the floor. When I regained some my strength a few moments later, I opened the curtain and left my stall. Instinctively, I opened his shower curtain 2 showers down and there he was. He was even bigger than I had seen him a few days prior. He had been bent over to hide himself from my sight before, but now he stood up. He was well over 8 feet tall, and I would have guessed around 600lbs of pure muscle. His cock was beyond immense, being at least 16" long and 10 inches thick, and he was not hard. I thought to myself of a few days ago, as I gazed at him in servitude, "You touched me and..." He interrupted my thought and said out loud, "Your Welcome" and smiled. His voice literally shook the building. Then he motioned for me to come closer to him. He kissed the top of my head and even though I was an Alpha to anyone else that would have crossed my path, I was the loyal subject when it came to him. I was his servant. I was his little piglet. He held my head and softly raised it up to look deep into the eyes. No... into my soul. Then, this colossal, 600lb, 8-foot giant then picked up my, now, 290lb body, by my head, as if I were a feather, to meet his gaze directly across from him. As I looked into his blue horizon, a warmth came over me and I shivered with joy as I knew I was finally meeting...my maker. He didn't even have to squeeze my head, to hold me up, as it was a light touch with no pain at all inside me, just an incredible warmth. I knew my feet had left the floor, but I wasn't afraid for falling back down. Instead, it felt euphoric. I felt as if he were to let me go, I would simply float in front of him. The most amazing part though was that I felt his power coursing through me. I felt his inhuman strength and his calmness of purity and truth. I felt like I was in a constant state of orgasm, but it something that was sustainable. A controlled euphoria. I still felt human, but more than that. I knew my body was now superhuman and that of a God, but now, with his touch, inside my mind and my soul, I felt myself progressing to all knowing and omnipotent. Man was no longer and would never again be a threat to me. Like him, I knew that I would never die. I would never get sick. I would never again feel pain. As he changed me, he not only improved me, but he cleansed me. He didn't say a word. He didn't have to tell me what I was becoming. I knew...and also, I knew my place. I knew he had chosen me and only me. I knew I was to learn from him. Yes, the gym was empty, and it was only he and I, but honestly, we could have been in Times Square, and wouldn't have mattered. It was only us. We at that moment were the only true beings in the world. If you would have been there and seen us, our light would have blinded you, but not harmed you. This world, our world was gone for that time. I was in another realm, his realm. He let go of my head and I literally floated down onto my feet. He told me with his eyes to obey his every thought as my journey was far from over. I knelt in front of him at the precise moment that he thought for me to kneel in my mind. I did as I was told. I don't know how, but I knew where this is going, and I welcomed it. I yearned for it. He is a God and, even though I would now be considered a God in the eyes of most, I was still insignificant. He was all that matters. Soon, I will learn. Soon I will join him as an equal. Soon...I will become.

Chapter one is found here: https://musclegrowth.co/topic/14044-ménage-à-trois/ Chapter four is found here: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/14067-ménage-à-trois-chapter-four/ Ménage à Trois Chapter Five Master was sitting on the bed, his big hands caressing Dick and Cub. Then he arose, and reached for the switch. The light in the room turned from a cold blue into a warm red. A warm, red, sensuous glow caused his muscles to look warmer and fuller, and the red light was reflected in his black, glossy leather trousers, belt, boots and wristcuffs. Dick looked at Cub and himself. Cub's naked upper body looked warmer and fuller, too. Dick's underwhelming swimmer's build looked bigger in the red glow. He felt how the dick inside his combat trousers regained it's thirst for pleasure, and turned into a steel rod, as did Cub's. Then, Master did something unexpected: He picked up the dumbbells in the corner, and trained his bicepses. When he returned them to the floor, he commanded: "Use them." Commanded. There couldn't be any other word to describe the tone in his voice, but he eagerly obeyed, and watched Master pump his shoulders up with a rubber band from the same corner of the room. The plastic dumbbells were heavier than he expected. He had thought they could be full of water, but Master (or Cub) had seemingly filled them with lead shots, and he found it rather challenging to curl them. Master moved to the door. Cub picked the dumbbells up. Dick used the rubber band to train his shoulders. Master was doing pull-ups and chin-ups, using the metal rod which was fastened to the door-posts. Cub grunted and smiled. Master's back muscles moved, as he pull himself upwards and let himself down in a controlled movement. Big muscles, crawling under his skin. Skin illuminated by the red lights. Black leather glossy around Master's powerful legs and tight bum. The scene was surreal, but Dick took it in, and a allowed the delightful pleasure carry him away to a prolonged ecstatic state. Master left the pull-up bar, and went to behold himself in the full length mirror. Shadows caused his pecs and abs look even more defined, and, as blood rushed to his recently trained back, biceps and shoulders, he looked more pumped than before. Cub moaned. Then, sudden and sharp as the crack of a whip, Master commanded: "Come here. Worship this masculine power!" Dick felt his combat trousers become wet of pre-cum. Cub and Dick surrounded Master. Cub began to lick Master's hardening back muscles. Master watched his own physique in the mirror, and watched their attention. Master flexed his biceps. Then the other one. He stretched his arms out, causing the recently trained shoulders to activate. Dick reached out and felt Master's hard shoulder. He was unable to dent it. It felt hard as iron, but warm and smooth. He kissed it. Master smiled. "Dick. I allow you to unbutton my fly." He fell on his knees, and hugged the tree trunks coated in black leather that were Master's legs. Warm leather. The scent. The muscular power. Of Master. His hand explored the inside of Master's legs, and then reached the snap fasteners, and unbuttoned them. Master's manhood was released, a cannon of meat. He could hear Master grunt. He moved his lips closer, but Master gave another order: "I haven't given you any permission to suck. Now, worship my back, and behold." He moved to Master's back, where he and Cub could fondle and squeeze Master's muscles together, while they shared the view of the mirror. Master watched his own reflection, and contracted his abs. A bailey of six impenetrable stones suddenly surrounded his waist. Dick and Cub embraced Master's waist, and touched them, then lowered their hands to acknowledge his Apollo's belt, while they groaned in pleasure. Master tensed his pecs. Cub's hand and Dick's reached out from each armpit, and felt the power of Master's pecs. Master's steel cannon was throbbing and jumping enthusiastically by now. "Master.", he moaned. "I'm honoured to worship your hero-physique. You have turned yourself into a piece of art: A monument of masculinity." Master flexed his right biceps, watched it glowing red in the sparse light, and licked it. Cub and Dick enjoyed watching Master lick his biceps. Then he repeated the action with his left biceps. Cub's hands, and Dick's, incessantly explored Master's naked flesh and his leather-clad muscle. Master did a 'most muscular' pose, and moaned. Master did a lats spread, and gave his admirers lots more to worship with their hands and tongues. Master moaned. Master stood there, his legs widely apart in a confident stance, his head with a heroic and martial jarhead cut, glossy boots and trousers giving him that threatening and dangerous bad-boy vibe that drives his worshippers crazy, his upper body pumped by rushing blood, and all the powerful and handsome features highlighted by red light and shadows. The mere presence of him was enough to bring Dick and Cub close to release, and their lips and hands were now all over him, their eyes glancing in the mirror to watch the next demonstration of might. As Dick squeezed his firm buttock through the warm, smooth leather, he could see him make a double biceps pose. Dick could feel Master's back muscle tense, and he could hear him moan and hold his breath. The next second Master sprayed the entire mirror full of cum. Cub and Dick helped him back to the bed, and they spooned each other for awhile: Cub behind Dick, and Master in front of him. Dick had never felt so safe in his entire life. * * * Next chapter is found here: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/15373-ménage-à-trois-chapter-six/

(deleted by the author)

Chapter one is found here: https://musclegrowth.co/topic/14044-ménage-à-trois/ Chapter three is found here: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/14059-ménage-à-trois-chapter-three/ Ménage à Trois Chapter Four It was minutes later. The afterglow stayed with him. He half-reclined, half-sat in the bed bombarded by sensations: The silky bomber jacket around his naked back and arms, and Cub's muscular back (and gold chain) leaning – no, pressing itself – to his naked chest. He cupped Cub's powerful hairy chest with his left hand, and with his other hand buried inside Cub's Adidas trousers, he gave Cub a handjob, while Master lay on his side nearby, exploring Cub's abs with his lips in a surprisingly careful and tender way. They all defied rules and expectations by wearing their boots (or, in the case of Cub, trainers) in the bed. The strange alchemy of their mutual feelings and relations transformed the situation into something enchanted: Cub was physically superior to Dick, and they both knew it and relished in it, but at the same time, Cub was able to realise a fantasy which had lurked in his mind since the final years of his teens: To make love with his former teacher – The Adult Who Intervened. Dick was mesmerised by Cub's transformation: The contrast between the shy youth he once knew and protected in a strictly professional manner, and the cocky, adult mini-hulk that now grunted of pleasure, leaning on his chest. Dick wasn't able to dissect his own feelings in the middle of the intense experience, but he would afterwards recognise his admiration of how full of Life the younger man was. Life blossoming, Life expecting more, Life cheering, Life enjoying its own might. "Fuck yes! Oh, fuck! Wow. Yes, Dick, I love it! I love your brutal skinhead fist wrapped around this scally cock. Oh, yes, Master lick these bodybuilder abs, that you helped to build! You helped to build this brawn, too, Dick. Oh, yes! Did you know that? The change. The confidence I gained. Thanks to you. You both built this Muscle Machine. Now feel the strength of this Muscle Machine..." Dick could feel Cub flex, and he could feel blood returning to his own manhood just a few minutes after the latest release. "Yes, so good! Uhn. So right!" Cub's grunts turned into excited yelps and muffled roars. The stocky young bodybuilder writhed. Dick could feel tracksuit pants smoothly grind against his combat trousers, and he could feel Master's leather wristcuff brush past his side. Master said something in his deep voice: "Are you my little Mini-Hulk?" Dick could feel Cub's rod become longer and harder. Dick repeated Master's words: "Are you my little Mini-Hulk?" Cub moaned, and Dick could feel Cub's rod become hot and unyielding, despite Dick's increasing grip. "Mini-Hulk.", Dick said in a teasing voice, and in the periphery of his sight, he could see Master crack up in a bright smile. Cub writhed more forcefully now and mumbled. "Fuck yes! Mini-Hulk smash! Mini-Hulk is the strongest there is!" It was an unusual sort of dirty-talk, but Dick liked it. His own trousers tented against Cub's muscular back, and Cub probably felt it, because his yelps became louder. "The hornier Mini-Hulk get, the stronger he get!" To Dick, it was like keeping the grip around a slippery spray-can now. Cub massaged Dick's leg and caressed the back of Master's head. Suddenly the grip around Dick's leg became almost painful in all it's strength, Master's face was pressed into Cub's abs with brutal force. Cub's breathing turned into an irregular pattern of gulps and bursts of air, as he held his breath: "The biggest lad in the gym! Biggest... Feel my strength... Uh! Fuck! Yes! Oh, fuck! Master! Dick! Look at me! Big! So...! Oh, fuck! Oh Nnnnnn! Nnnnnn! Nnnnnn! Yh!" Cub shivered and came. Dick found himself have the entire weight of hundred kilogramme of muscle-chav uncontrollably pressed against him, and, although it partly suffocated him, it also sent a delightful flow of slow-floating golden honey through his veins. He hugged the muscle-chav and nuzzled his back and melon-sized shoulders. "I like the protection of Mini-Hulk", he whispered in Cub's ear and kissed it. Invisible microscopic blond hairs on the surface of the ear brushed his lips. Cub shivered again, and Dick could feel the spurts intensify, until they waned again. Cub laid there with closed eyes, his cheeks rosy and his pug nose endearing, and a smile widened in his face: "You two know what makes this lad tick." * * * Chapter five is found here: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/14141-ménage-à-trois-chapter-five/

Chapter one is found here: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/14044-ménage-à-trois/ Chapter two is found here: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/14054-ménage-à-trois-chapter-two/ Ménage à Trois Chapter Three Harry carried him through rooms and passageways on the upper floor: A room with bookshelves and a large flatscreen TV were hinted at in the dim light. Doors were open to an office and several guest rooms. A dark spacious bedroom: Heavy black silk curtains on each side of the window, a pair of plastic dumbbells laying in a corner, a door leading to a closet, a pair of chairs, a full-length mirror. Bedside tables stood on each side of the bed, and two pairs of handcuffs dangled threateningly from the bedposts. Harry threw him on the bed, and he landed on a bedspread of soft black leather, which was folded to reveal old-fashioned white linen and two sturdy woolen army-blankets. Master's expensive cologne and Harry's cheap anti-perspirant lingered faintly in the air. Master must have turned the lights on, but not any light: Blue lightbulbs spread a ghostly but atmospheric light in the bedroom. Harry jumped up in the bed, his knees bent and his legs on each side of Dick's. Harry's powerful hands massaged Dick's traps, and the sight of the cheerful glow in Harry's eyes, and the presence of Harry's naked powerful chest over him, almost caused Dick to cum there and then. Golden hair covered Harry's chest, and a realisation was beginning to dawn why Master called Harry "Cub". "Do you remember what I did to you, the first night we met, Cub?" Harry didn't answer, but he left the bed and disappeared into the closet. Master gave Dick his gloved hand, and helped him out of the bed. Master turned him around, and began to caress him lightly with gloved hands. The smooth leather brushed against Dick's nipples, and fingered at Dick's waist. What happened next came as a surprise. He could feel Master's shirtclad chest tightly to his back, and Master's strong arms keeping his own arms unable to move. A humming sound began in Harry's direction. Dick couldn't recognise it, at first, but when the hair trimmer touched his defenceless head it was too late. Tufts of his fashionable hairdo fell to the floor, and there was nothing he could do about it. Seconds felt like hours, when thoughts and fears crisscrossed through his alarmed mind: What would Principal say when the mild-mannered geography teacher returned from his weekend, looking like a thug? Mrs Potts would immediately start the gossip – anything deviating from her ideas about how it was in the 1950s fell victim to her relentless gossip. He couldn't do anything about it now – it was too late. He relaxed in Master's grip. The vibrations of the hair trimmer on his scalp were actually quite pleasant, and sent delightful shivers down his spine. Harry returned into the closet with the trimmer, and Master turned Dick to face the full-length mirror. In the sparse blueish light, the room looked unreal. Master looked even more like a figment of imagination, as the blue light shimmered in his glossy uniform shirt, trousers and boots, but Dick himself... A semi-naked thug in combat trousers and glossy steel-cap boots looked back at him from the mirror. The buzzcut entirely changed the way he looked. He knew that the reflection in the mirror was himself, but his feelings needed time to take it in. Master whispered: "I could see what hid inside you, before you did. Now, hurry to the bathroom and wash your head. Itching hair-fragments don't make good sex." He obeyed Master's order. Cold water on his head flushed the irritating fragments away, and he watched himself in wonder in the bathroom mirror. Was that himself? He could feel Harry's arms around him, dragging him back into the bedchamber. He let it happen. It was, fun, exciting, playfully dangerous. He took the power of the short giant in, and found himself thrown on the bed again, now with his face down. Someone removed his trousers. Fear. Pain in one of his buttcheeks, but then it was over. Master buttoned his fly and fastened his leather belt. Ought he have shouted "Mauve-flower"? Master helped him up. "What was that? The sting?" "You will see tomorrow, at the gym, but it might make you hornier tonight." He wanted to argue. If authority had been the only expression in Master's gaze, he would have began an argument, and the sexual encounter would have ended, but there was something more in those eyes: Something looking like earnest concern. Harry was behind him again, putting a jacket on him. He turned around with a question in his mouth, but he wasn't able to speak. He could see himself in the full-length mirror again, with Master and Harry standing proudly behind him. The olive-coloured bomber jacket of some sort of nylon was too large, and it could have belonged to Master in his younger days. The oversize wasn't necessarily a drawback: The puffy stuffing caused him to look bigger, and the blue light caused the jacket to shimmer in a metallic way. It went well with his combat trousers and steelcap boots – better than the worn leather jacket he had abandoned behind the sofa. Dick swallowed. He couldn't believe what he saw. Within a few minutes, Master and Harry had turned him into something looking like a skinhead. Harry's hand was fumbling at Dick's crotch, and gave it a squeeze. Master leaned forward, and whispered in his ear, as a breath of scotch reached his nostrils: "Do you like what you see? It was inside you all the time." Then the two other men forced him to sit in one of the chairs, and fastened his wrists to the chair, still allowing him to watch his reflection in the mirror. Leather straps kept his hands behind the chair, and there was nothing he could do to stop the other two to do whatever they wanted to him. Master kneeled in front of him, and teasingly began to unbutton Dick's fly. Master's leather-clad grip around his cock... After two hours of teasing it was angrily engorged now, and lusted for release. Seeing and feeling the muscular authority-figure between his legs, the lips of Master closing around his dickhead and shaft, sent Dick into a mindless state. The skinhead sitting in the chair. Harry... Cub... watching eagerly. Master between his legs. Scent of Master's cologne. And cigar. And leather. And scotch. And Cub's Lynx. Straps around his wrists. Nothing he could do... Vulnerable. Served. The dominant one dominated. The powerless brought to pleasure. Three men together. Real men together. The inhibations dissolved into nothingness. Released from restrictions. The two muscular men. With him. Together. The waves inside him. The savage storm of instincts inside him. The steel rod between his legs. Waves inside him. Pleasure waves. Power waves. See tomorrow, at the gym. Hornier tonight. Yeah: Look at this thug. Pleasure this thug. Cub like to watch. Power waves. Master's biceps. Master's power-neck. Scent of leather. Throbbing. Power waves. More of a man. Scents. Waves. Pleasure. Throbbing. His entire body engorged. His entire body electrified. His mind ecstatic. Mind was body, and body was mind. Throbbing. Waves. Waves. WAVES. Oh fuck! Oh God! Oh, uh, uh. WAVES. WAVES. WAVES. WAVES. When he returned to awareness, he could hear Master ask him: "Good, wasn't it?" * * * Chapter four is found here: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/14067-ménage-à-trois-chapter-four/

Chapter One is found here: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/14044-ménage-à-trois/ Ménage à Trois Chapter Two That night would ever after seem like a dream to him: An invitingly perilous and sensuously erotic night full of voluptious wonders. He had never before contemplated the idea of having sex with two blokes at the same time, and he had never expected to draw the attention from men like these two. The three of them had soon found the home of Master and Harry to be preferable to the surroundings of the club – how interesting the latter might have been under usual circumstances – and he found himself sitting inside a big black suv with three front seats – sitting surrounded by the dominating presence of the leather-clad Master and the snogging attention of the musclebound chav. Streetlights flashed by, as Master drove through the bustling city, as it welcomed the arrival of the autumnal weekend, and Mr. Smith soon found himself and his two powerful dates in a seemingly affluent garden suburb in one of the hills surrounding the lakes and the lough. The scenery of the illuminated city beneath the hills and the nocturnal waters surrounding it would entrance him in reverie a few days later, but, in the Friday evening when they initially arrived, he was too preoccupied with the attention from Harry. There was a scent of apples – fresh and decomposing – in the chilly air, and petals of late-blooming bushes lay scattered on the damp pavement. He was cradled as a baby in the strong arms of Harry, and it was obvious from his expression, that the young scally enjoyed to demonstrate his strength. Harry's big hand under his camo-clad bum, Harry's bulging biceps to his thighs, and Harry's protective arm around his back and neck. While Master attended the carport, Harry carried Mr. Smith inside the impressively big house, and put him in a leather armchair. "How many rooms...", he began the ask, but the return of Master interrupted him: "I never bothered with counting them. They make life comfortable." "I never properly introduced myself. Richard. Richard Smith. Harry's former school teacher, but you obviously knew that." Master towered over him, and a handsome smile flashed and was gone in a second. "I've heard Cub talk a lot about The Adult Who Intervened. The only one who made a difference. You possibly didn't understand it yourself at the time, but you were a great assistance in the life of the young man. Never realised that he was gay?" "Never, but I never had much of a gaydar, and men are usually not interesting in that way before they reach their twenty-third or twenty-fourth birthday. Better leave the pups to their peers." Master observed him a few seconds in silence, put his biker cap on a drawer and revealed a head with shaved sides and a buzzcut jarhead. Master definitely looked better without the cap: Like a salt-and-pepper haired hero right out of an action film. "I didn't realise how young you must have been." "Yes. First tenancy. Arrived fresh from university to that school. I was twenty-six at the time." "As I am now." It was Harry returning with three glasses and a bottle of scotch, his wide frame looming in the room, until he half-reclined in the leather sofa. Master sat down in the remaining armchair, his legs wide apart, and causing a squeaking sound as his trousers rubbed the surface of the seat. He poured them all a whisky and water each. "Interesting to meet you in the flesh, Dick." "My friends call me Ricky." "I'll call you Dick. I'm Tom, and I always wanted a reason to say that Tom, Dick and Harry lived in a house." "What shall I call you?" Dick bit his tongue. He knew the answer, before the other man replied: "You will call me Master. At least tonight." All sort of nice feelings spread in his body at the reply, and the hair on his forearms bristled. "And as a good Master, I want to hear what you like." "What I like?" "What make you horny? I don't want your dick to go limp tonight by mistake, Dick. Me and Cub here will fuck the brain out of you, but I always ensure myself that I know what my date like. So what do you like?" Master took another sip of his scotch. Dick's throat felt uncomfortable again, and his cock raged inside his camo-trousers. He seldom had an opportunity to discuss his personal quirks and fantasies, but Master treated it in a guiltless and respectful matter-of-fact way. "I know that some of the lads at the club like pain. I don't. Threats are exciting. Being bound and sucked is exciting. I have found anal over-rated, and the preparations for it too cumbersome. I'm sorry, if that makes both of you disappointed." Master's face changed. He rose from his armchair, and stood in front of Dick, his glossy and bulging leather-clad crotch in the height of Dick's face, and then he roared in a raised voice: "NEVER apologise again! Not for your fantasies. Not for your preferences. We respect each other's preferences." Master grabbed the back of Dick's head, and Dick could feel the firm grip of Master's gloved hands pressing his face closer to Master's crotch. He could feel the scent of leather, cigar-smoke, scotch and pre-cum. He kissed the other man's trousers, and his lips could feel the hard and throbbing allure of the package inside the leather. "Fuck, yes. Master. You know what I like." Dick nibbled at the smooth leather, and heard the breathing of Master change approvingly. That went on for awhile. Dick wanted to continue, but Master forced his head away aggressively, and returned to his seat, re-assuming his wide man-spread in the armchair. Harry cupped his tenting tracksuit bottoms, and it seemed like the sight of the interplay between Master and Dick made him horny. "You will say mauve-flower if our rough-and-tumble turns into something beyond your limits. Mauve-flower. Understood?" "Y-yes. Yes, Master." Master smiled, and took another sip of the scotch. "Which brings us back to what you like. Do you like what you see?" Master reclined in the armchair, and lazily unbuttoned his leather jacket, revealing the zipper. He unzipped it, revealing a short-sleeved uniform shirt – also made of leather – and a Sam Browne belt running diagonally across his chest. He threw the jacket on the floor. The sleeves of the leather-shirt clung snugly around Master's bicepses, and the tight shirt enhanced Master's bulging chest and narrow waist. Dick rose from his chair, and approached Master, stretching out his hand to touch Master's chest, but Master grabbed his wrist, and held his palm a few centimetres out of reach: "No touching yet. I invite you to look. At me. And at Cub." Dick suddenly sensed the presence of Harry, who had got up from the sofa, and stood behind Dick, pressing himself to him. Clothed in smooth tracksuit trousers, Harry's angrily engorged steel rod rubbed itself against Dick's camo-clad bum. Harry removed Dick's jacket, and dropped it beside the sofa. He continued to remove Dick's black t-shirt, fumbling eagerly, lacking the restraint of Master. Dick felt Harry's big hands over his pecs, squeezing them. "Do you work out, Dick?" It was Master sitting regally in his armchair, evaluating him. "Just once or twice a week. Would love to increase that, but never had the time. Eh. Master." "Would you appreciate some help with your exercise?" "Oh, Gosh, yes! You two look like you know what you are doing. I would do anything to reach your levels... Oh fuck, can't believe it..." Harry had put his goldchain inside his polo shirt, and unzipped his tracksuit jacket. His shoulders and chest erupted out of the jacket. No other word to describe it. Erupted. Harry unbuttoned and removed his polo shirt, and soon stood in the middle of the room, cockily aware of the other two men's admiring (in Dick's case) and approving (in Master's case) gaze. The golden chain contrasted to his tanned brawn. His shoulders caused Dick to think of the granite globes sometimes seen on top of chapiters, and his pecs were voluptuous meat-slabs promising of unyielding strength. Harry flexed his biceps, looked at it, kissed it and glanced at Dick to watch his reaction. Dick's reaction must have been rewarding, because Harry then proceeded to to a double biceps and a most muscular, smirking cockily. Harry was still comparably short, but that just underlined the power of his traps and shoulders: A stocky, confident brickhouse stood in the centre of their attention. Harry glanced in the direction of Master, and asked: "May we...?" He didn't finish his sentence. Master raised his chin in an approving upward nod. Harry put his powerful hands at Dick's bum and massaged it through the camo fabric, meanwhile kissing the unknowing hero of his youth. Their crotches rubbed against each other. "You don't know how much I have dreamed about this, Dick. You protected me. I want to protect you." Dick shivered. "I didn't know." "It doesn't matter. Now we are here." Harry grabbed and lifted Dick, in the same way he had done earlier, when they entered the house. The display of strength caused new shivers and waves of pleasure to flow through Dick. Then Harry proceeded to carry Dick upstairs, and they were followed by the heavy sound of Master's shiny boots on the stairs. * * * https://muscle-growth.org/topic/14059-ménage-à-trois-chapter-three/

The King of the Nerds Have you ever felt just like everyone else, if not worse? Like there wasn’t anything inherently special about you? Yeah, that perfectly described me… My name is Kyle and I was you average nerdy college senior just trying to get through life. I only felt truly at home with my friends in the comic book and gaming club at the school, especially Jenny and Tom. The other aspects of college, like partying, drinking, or sex, were so foreign to me. Yes, you heard me right, I was still a virgin at 21. Embarrassing, I know, but don’t worry, I know why you’re here, and my life was about to completely change for the better. So, sit back, relax, do what you need to do, and learn about the day that I was transformed from your average little nerd, into the king of the nerds. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- “Hey Kyle, so what are your plans for this Spring Break?” asked Jenny. “I’ve actually been meaning to catch up on Super Mario Odyssey, but not much else other than that,” I replied. “I feel that, I need to catch up on Horizon Zero Dawn,” Tom said as he smiled at me. Oh Tom, I had such a major crush on him. Ever since freshmen year I wanted to tell him how I felt, but either he had no interest in men, or, like me, he was in the closet. Sometimes I even thought he might have been interested in Jenny, but he was definitely too much of a wuss to even make a move on her even if he was straight. I was never even sure what Jenny might have thought of us, whether she was waiting for either of us to make some sort of move on her, or if she had absolutely no interest in us. She claimed to have “had boyfriend in high school,” but I was pretty sure that we were all virgins. Sad, right? Three nerds, probably interested in each other, but too chicken or scared to do anything about it. “Well guys, that’s my mom, I’ll see you this Saturday for the gaming convention!” I said with a lot of enthusiasm. Since the start of the semester I had been looking forward to this convention. Even though we all lived far away from each other when we weren’t at school, this would be a chance for all of us to hang out outside of school. I was really scared to be sharing a hotel room with Tom, but it was okay, everything was going to work out for the best, I was sure of that. Jenny added, “We are just going to meet at the hotel, right?” “That’s the plan, but don’t be late like usual Kyle!” replied Tom. As I got in the car I responded with some laughter. A part of me felt like he was flirting with me, so I needed to get out of that situation before I started blushing. My mom and I both waved and she drove off. I felt so embarrassed, here I was, wishing I was with Tom so badly, and I could do nothing about it. My excuse was that I didn’t want to risk messing up our friendship by asking him out, but that was a lie. Even if we weren’t friends, I just couldn’t make a move. But, this wasn’t the time to think about this, I was going to enjoy my spring break. Like I planned I got to play a lot of video games during the break, but what happened later was nothing I could have ever predicted. I couldn’t shake my feelings for Tom on any day of the week. Every now and then they would come up again, reminding me that I didn’t have the guts to even find out if he was gay. What made matters worse was that on Friday I just had this horrible head ache. It seemed that the more I thought about him, the worse it got, as crazy as that sounds. I decided to actually go to bed early that night, as my head ache seemed to have transitioned into really annoying body aches. I was actually getting a little scared that I might be too sick tomorrow to even go the convention… Yet, when I woke up, I felt better than ever. My body felt a little heavy, and I initially seemed a little disoriented, but I honestly felt great. Normally I go to bed late, so I think the extra hours might have really done me some good. Oh, how wrong I was! Before I got out of bed I removed the sheets off of me, revealing the body of a chiseled Greek sculpture. I was so amazed at the sight of my body, my mouth was locked wide open, in pure awe. I was a scrawny little guy, but somehow my body transformed to that of a sexy fitness model. I couldn’t believe it! I jumped out of bed and ran to the mirror across my room. Before even getting a better look at my muscles I noticed that I was even taller. I had been 5’8", an inch taller than Tom was, but I had to be about 6’0" now. Then, I started flexing my incredible physique. First, I played with my new massive pecs, which I could bounce and make even bigger. I felt them up for a little while as my nipples began to harden. Next, I noticed my abs, wow. I had rock hard six pack abs. It was so hot to touch each one, they were just like pure muscle. Then, I noticed my ripped biceps. It honestly looked like I had baseballs under my skin as I flexed them in every pose I could imagine. I used to have twigs for arms, and now that they had to be at least 16 or 17 inches. That’s when I noticed it, my erection, bigger than ever. There it was poking through my boxer briefs and in between my new tree trunk sized legs. I went to pull down my underwear to get a better look, but almost comically struggled to get them past my giant thighs. When I managed to get them off, I was greeted with a giant penis. It was significantly thicker than it was last night, and at least three or four inches longer than my old little 4-inch penis. I was so turned on, just looking at my reflection in the mirror, I knew that I had become a god. But, after a little more flexing, I wanted to try out how real these muscles were. I looked around my room for something heavy and then remembered how much my dad and uncle had struggled to bring in my mattress and big bed frame. I knelt down next to the bed, expecting to use ever muscle in my body to move this bed. Then, almost with pathetic ease, I raised the entire bed a few feet off the ground. Fuck, I was a monster. That was when my dick and I had had enough. I dropped the bed back where it was and decided to jerk off before I exploded. I sat on the floor in front of the mirror with my gigantic, sculpted back against my bed. I went to town on my cock, expecting to cum in a minute like I usually did, but this was a real man’s dick. Somehow, even though I was hornier and more turned on than I had ever been in my life, I stroked my cock for almost 20 minutes, with every second bringing me more and more pleasure. Seeing myself in the mirror, my muscles flexing as I stroked harder and harder, worked wonders to bring me to the edge. Then, cum exploded all over my abs, pecs, and face. It almost seemed like my dick wasn’t going to stop after almost a whole straight minute of pure ecstasy. I finally felt like I was no longer a boy, I was a man’s man, I was a sex god. I had the body that men only dreamt to have, one that would be able to get me anything I wanted. But, although my body was that of a man now, my mind had not changed. After a minute of heavy breathing my composure returned and I saw my cum covered reflection in the mirror. Despite looking like a hunk, I felt so embarrassed and disgusted with myself that I had just done that. Only someone so narcissistic would masturbate to their own reflection. I also imagined how horrified my parents and friends would be to see me like this. You don’t just become this ripped overnight, something had to be wrong with me. Yet, I didn’t have the time to deal with this if I was going to make it in time to the hotel. I couldn’t do anything about my change in height, and more mature looking face, but I could cover up the muscles. I threw on some massive sweats that just made it look like I was getting fat, grabbed the luggage I packed the night before, and ran to catch the nearby bus. Even with the sweats though, I could swear that I caught people staring at me. I was so embarrassed. I wasn’t used to any attention at all. The height was especially something I had to get used to, a lesson I quickly learned after hitting my head as I entered the bus. Luckily, the bus ride was somehow faster than I expected, and although I was 15 minutes late, it could have been worse. Plus, Jenny and Tom were right there waiting for me, albeit a little annoyed that I was so late. “Wow, who called it Jenny, who called it…” said Tom with a smirk. Jenny responded, as I approached them, “Wait a minute, Kyle, no way, did you somehow get taller in the past week?” With Tom also seemingly shocked, I panicked to think of any sort of response. Then, I blurred out, “I must have gone through some second puberty, apparently it isn’t totally uncommon.” Although I looked super awkward, and couldn’t even look them straight in the eyes, that was something I actually remember reading a while back. Either way they seemed to shrug it off even though they definitely thought that was a weird response and had no idea why I was wearing such large sweats. But, as we were getting the keys to the room Jenny would be staying in, and the one that Tom and I would be staying in, I started to notice that maybe the sweats weren’t as big as I thought. Although they were hiding most of my upper and lower body, they were actually pretty tight around my arms. If I even slightly flexed there was a chance they could rip, and that is exactly what happened. As we were all hanging out and laughing in my room before we were going out to the main floor of the hotel, my right bicep tore the sweatshirt. The room went silent as the seams ripped, revealing my chiseled arm. Jenny and Tom could not believe what they were looking at, as I quickly turned red, embarrassed that my secret was about to be revealed. No one knew what to say, and I had no idea what thoughts could be going through their minds. “Kyle…what happened to your arm…” Tom said, almost appearing worried. “Okay guys, if I am being honest with you, it wasn’t just my height that changed over the break,” I replied, feeling ashamed that I would have to reveal my secret to them. I took off the shirt to reveal my new hunky physique, with Jenny and Tom just staring in awe. “How is this possible Kyle? You went from having a normal body to looking like a bodybuilder or something” stated Jenny, who was unable to take her eyes off of all the various muscles. I felt so embarrassed just hearing that word, “bodybuilder,” to describe my body, along with the stares and attention from Jenny and Tom, it was all too much. I quickly ran to my luggage to get a shirt, but soon realized that they were all far too small for me. The biggest one I could find was a sleeveless tank top, showing off my massive chest. When I turned back around, it was obvious that both of them were staring at my pecs and arms, which just felt mortifying. With that said, I felt that I should also change my sweatpants, as I was actually beginning to sweat in them. But before I went to the bathroom, I probably needed to address what was going on. “Hey guys, can you stop staring at me, it’s kind of weird,” I said looking at both Jenny and Tom. Both of them then yelled out, “Sorry!” and went on their phones, almost as if they were being awoken from some kind of trance. I ran to the bathroom to change, but again had trouble taking off my sweaty boxer briefs. When I finally managed to, I threw on my new underwear and shorts, which didn’t do much to hide my bulge. I will say though that when I got a look at my body in the mirror, I couldn’t help but think that I looked very hot and sexy in this outfit. Tom and Jenny must have agreed that I looked good as when I walked out of the bathroom their jaws practically fell to the ground. After they managed to compose themselves we finally made it out of the room and on to the floor with all the sellers and gaming stations. As we walked around I couldn’t help but notice that a lot of people were staring at me. If we are being honest video game nerds and geeks tend to be skinny, fat, or borderline unhealthy. Both Jenny and Tom were a little more attractive than your average nerds facially, but their bodies were skinny in the way you’d expect a nerd to be—prior to today I was much the same. But, now with my new amazing muscular body, I might as well have been an alien. Some guys seem intimidated by me, while other people just seemed interested in looking me up and down. A part of me was kind of starting to like the attention, but at the same time I just wasn’t used to people looking at me like this. Either way, the three of us had a fun time walking around and getting dinner later, but I couldn’t help but think that the both of them were continually flirting with me, if not fighting for my undivided attention. At the end of the day we each headed back to our rooms, with Jenny giving us an extra key so that we could come over later if we got bored. I actually decided to grab a shower first, feeling a little sweaty from all this tight clothing I was wearing. As I hopped into the shower I thought I could hear some heavy breathing coming from outside the bathroom, but I just decided to ignore that. While I was in the shower though, I couldn’t help but get turned on from scrubbing each of my muscles with soap. In no time, I found myself playing with my cock as I rubbed my muscles, which eventually caused me to explode endless streams of cum over the shower wall. When I was done I quickly panicked to clean off all the cum, get out of the shower to towel off, and spray some air freshener so that the smell of cum wasn’t so obvious. That was when it hit me, I forgot to bring a pair of clothes into the bathroom. To make matters worse, the heavy breathing I had heard earlier seemed to have gotten louder. I was particularly afraid of Tom seeing me in just a towel, as I usually just changed in the bathroom anyways. Nonetheless, I barely managed to wrap the towel around my hips and left the bathroom. When I walked into the bedroom area, what I saw horrified me. Tom, who I guess didn’t hear me come out of the bathroom, was sitting on his bed with his pants and underwear down at his calves. With his right hand, he was he was rapidly stroking his cock, and with his left hand he was holding up my sweaty underwear and sweatpants from earlier up to his face. I didn’t know what to do, but when he finally heard me he put down the sweaty clothes to see me standing there. Then, before I could even say anything, the sight of my god like physique in just a towel all wet seemed to be enough to push him over the edge and make him cum. As Tom’s head fell back, his mouth opened wider, and his eyes rolled back, he whispered, “God Kyle, you look like a fucking sex machine now.” I didn’t know what to do, there was my best friend, who I had wanted for so long, practically worshipping me like I was some sort of god. Just my sight was enough to push him over the edge, his cum falling onto the floor. He went from seeing me as his best bud, to a piece of meat from which he could derive sexual pleasure from. As much as I was turned on, I was disgusted with myself, Tom, and the whole situation. I quickly threw on some clothes that barely fit and ran from the room. This wasn’t me, I wasn’t a hunk, I was a nerd. A week ago, nothing like this was even possible, I wasn’t ready, even if my body was. I ran to Jenny’s room, hoping that at least she had some sort of sanity. I opened the door and walked in, breathing heavily, still unable to fully take in what was going on. Then, I noticed I had a raging boner through my shorts, which I quickly tried to hide in case Jenny could see the door. Luckily, she was in shower, so that gave me at least some time to relax. But, I swore I could hear someone talking so I walked towards the bathroom and opened the door a crack, and that’s when I heard it. As Jenny moaned from the shower she was saying, “Oh Kyle, fuck me Kyle…Your muscles are so hot, I need them…God, destroy my pussy." I couldn’t believe this, even Jenny, the logical voice of reason in our group, was unable to stop herself from masturbating to the thought of my body. But, something in me clicked. As my boner rose to full mast, it seemed my body was starting to take over. The attraction I’ve been having to my own body, the attention I’ve been getting all day, and the immense pleasure that Tom and Jenny have been having because of me finally released my inner hunk. Why would I continue to be a scared little nerd, when I was in fact the sex machine that Tom said I was. This was my opportunity to lose my virginity and really see what my body could do. I walked into the bathroom, which was enough noise for Jenny to stop masturbating. Then, I ripped my shirt off like tissue paper and opened up the curtain, to Jenny’s initial dismay. With Jenny staring at my muscles and doing nothing to cover herself up she barely whispered, “Oh my god Kyle.” Finally growing into the personality you’d expect with a body like mine, I cockily responded, “Why would you stop, Jenny.” Before she could say anything, I took off my shorts and underwear and stepped into the shower with her. I was pretty sure that I was gay, but in this moment, all I wanted to do was fuck the living shit out of Jenny. As I got closer to her I saw that she had just recently orgasmed just from thinking about me, so now it was time to give her the real deal. She began by rubbing her hands over my chiseled pecs and abs while I quickly moved to making out with her, while grabbing her tight, perky ass. She continued to move her hands around my muscular body, worshipping every inch of it. Jenny seemed to be especially fond of rubbing her boobs against my pecs and abs, while running her hands over my shredded back muscles—something that just drove my cock crazy for some reason. I was more turned on than I had ever been in my life, and from the hunger Jenny had for my body, I could probably say the same for her. Jenny said, managing to get a few words in between making out with me, and sucking on my muscles, “Fuck Kyle, you look like a Greek god…I need you…I need your monster cock inside of me…destroy me with your massive muscles.” Stopping to let out a loud, erotic moan, “I’ve been waiting for so long for one of you two to have the guts to ask me out and have sex with me…I’m on birth control…for the love of god Kyle fuck me like there is no tomorrow…” Before I could even respond, my giant muscular body seemed to know exactly what to do to please Jenny. Just with the strength of one arm I lifted her off the ground, holding her up against the shower wall. With the water only hitting me now, and my body glistening, I can’t imagine the sight that Jenny must have witnessed. Even before I did anything she began to shake in my arm, moaning louder, and orgasming. Her petite little body, before I had even started truly pleasing her, began to squirt, in an incredibly intense orgasmic experience. We both knew she wanted more though, so I began to play with her clit using my other hand. To give her even more pleasure I also began to suck on her sexy large breasts, something that definitely drove her crazy. Somehow, I did these so expertly that in just a matter of moments I brought her to her third orgasm, this one more earth shattering than the last. Jenny was so attracted to my muscles, that she felt continually on the brink of orgasming—a power I loved having, and one I was prepared to continually abuse again and again. She was unable to stop herself from orgasming whenever I touched her, whenever I was near. Causing so much pleasure for her, and seeing her worship every single one of my massive, ripped muscles, continually even brought me to the edge. But, unlike Jenny, it seemed that my body knew instinctively how to hold it. Already, I had felt the intense pleasure right before cumming multiple times, but my body, my sex machine, god-level physique, it just knew exactly what to do to prevent that. It’s almost like my body was made to provide me with the most pleasure possible. When I was a skinny little nerd I could barely masturbate for just a few minutes, and now, after just one day of being a real hunk, I had somehow become a master of holding back…god this level of pleasure was amazing. Once she calmed down again, it was time for me to have some real fucking fun. Now using both hands, I grabbed her off the wall and placed her on top of my thick, practically 8-inch dick. Initially shocked at how easily I could do it, I began to lightly fuck her while holding her up just with my arms. A few days ago, I was so weak I could probably barely have sex with someone without getting exhausted immediately, and now I was holding up Jenny without any support. As her moans grew louder, and my dick started to go faster and deeper, I noticed how small she truly was. Jenny was not much shorter than me a few days ago, and we were about the same weight, but now look at us. At 6 feet, 190 pounds of pure, solid muscle, I was a giant monster compared to her small 5’5”, 118-pound frame. She practically felt like nothing in my arms, eclipsed by the size of my gigantic frame. Then, as I felt Jenny’s fourth orgasm consume my penis, I knew it was time to go to full speed. With my cock, all the way in her pussy I started to fuck her. Harder and harder, faster and faster, I began to groan and moan, like a wild animal consuming his pray. Although Jenny had just orgasmed, she began to scream my name and moan louder than ever before. God, I really was a sex machine, the power I had over Jenny, the pleasure I was experiencing, it was all incomparable to anything. “Fuck, fuck, FUCK Kyle, don’t stop…harder…harder…FASTER…faster…I’ve never felt...such…such pleasure. You’re a fucking animal, GOD,” Jenny said while still screaming and moaning. “God Jenny, I’m so close…” I managed to let out in between my grunting and moaning. “Kyle, cum inside of me, god YES please fuck do it…” Jenny responded almost begging me to. I grabbed Jenny as tight as I could, fucking her as hard as I could for another few more minutes. I wanted to draw out the pleasure, to experience as much as I could of it, and my body knew all the tricks. Then, as I was about to explode, Jenny had her fifth orgasm, the strongest of them yet. As I used most of my strength to prevent her intensely flailing body from getting out of my hands, I began to gush cum inside of her. My cum, which I had been holding in for so long, shot out like streams of bullets, filling her up. When I noticed she couldn’t take any more of it, I gently placed her exhausted body onto the shower floor as I continued to cum all over her face, breasts, and stomach. I was amazed, Jenny was sitting on the floor, exhausted beyond belief, breathing heavily, and incredibly sore from the positions I had her in, but I felt nothing. I was barely out of breath, felt like I had only experienced a light workout at most, and knew my cock was already ready to go a few more rounds. Jenny looked like she couldn’t handle any more pounding though so I let the water clean her off, turned it off, and stepped out of the shower. “Don’t leave Kyle…” Jenny managed to say from the shower. “I lied to you and Tom, I’ve never had a boyfriend, you were my first…” Laughing, as I dried myself off, “Come on Jenny, not to hurt your feelings but we could kind of tell you were lying. But, hey, we got to be each other’s firsts.” Jenny replied, “I want more though, my vagina feels so empty without your meaty cock inside of it. Plus, I know that wasn’t your best, a part of you was afraid of hurting me.” She was right. Not only was I using a lot of my strength to actually hold her up in the first place, but I was also scared what my full strength could have done to her virgin pussy. Giving her a sexy smile I responded, “Are you ready for round two then?” Without saying anything, Jenny got up from the shower floor, jumped into my arms, and started making out with me. Although we were still wet, we didn’t really care. Rubbing our bodies and lips together, I picked her up again and took her to the hotel bed. I laid on the bed with her on top of me, giving her free roam of my ripped muscles. I love how Jenny took charge in order to pleasure herself. While making out with me she rubbed her breasts against my giant pecs, and clit up against my rock-hard abs. Although she was exhausted from our shower sex, Jenny was eager to continue, running on pure pleasure and ecstasy. “Be rough with me Kyle, I want to see what those muscles are made of,” said Jenny in a sexual and thirsty tone. The thought of fulfilling her request, and finding out for myself the limits of these muscles was such a turn on. I started by smacking her on the ass at around a ¼ of my strength, which made her scream in pleasure. As I continued up to 50% of my strength I saw her ass turning red, barely able to take any more, but she loved every single fucking second of it. Then I turned her on to the bed, holding her down from the sheer strength of my body. With just a third of my strength she was powerless, unable to stop me from doing anything I wanted, and she didn’t want it any other way. I was just amazed at how horny she was for my body, just a few minutes of me holding her down, being rough with her, and rubbing all of my muscles against her pushed her to a sixth orgasm that left her completely out of breath. “You’re such a bad dirty girl Jenny,” I laughed, “And now it’s time for me to show you how much of a man I have really become.” I got up, showing my amazing physique to her, fuck I really must have looked like a god among men. My newly acquired sexual drive needed to be quenched, and fucking Jenny again and again would definitely help—not that she wasn’t beyond eager to please me and herself. This was not only her first time with a man, but a man that no future fuck could ever match. Jenny knew that she had to get the best of it for as long as she could, until she had to settle for some other skinny nerd who would just never be the same. Shortly after getting up from the bed and stretching my drop dead gorgeous muscles, I grabbed her, put each of her feet over my shoulders, and positioned her to rip apart that pussy with my monster cock. This time, I started off a lot harder, sticking my dick all the way inside of her. Deeper and deeper, faster and faster. Then, I turned her over, grabbed her hips tightly, and went to town on her. Unlike before, I was using close to all of my strength. She was screaming and moaning louder than ever, to the point that I thought I was actually destroying her vagina with my muscles. The bed was shaking back and forth so much that when I heard a crack I wasn’t sure if it was the wall or the bed. I bet you the nerds next door were getting horny listening to some real hardcore sex going on here. Either way, my animal instincts kicked in, and I found myself lost in a new level of pleasure. I honestly lost track of how many times I felt Jenny orgasm, and when I started to cum inside of her I could feel the exhaustion finally getting to her. Again, I decided to cum all over her, at this point seeing it as a way to truly show my dominance over her. By the time I was done, I still felt that I could go a couple more rounds, but Jenny was practically out of it. A part of me, felt kind of bad when I got out of bed and look down upon her completely destroyed body. Yet, I was also amazed, I did that, I gave her so much pleasure that she couldn’t handle it anymore. But, one thing was for sure, my body wasn’t done yet, it needed more pleasure. I was a god meant to be worshipped and I knew exactly who was next on my list. I went back to the bathroom to grab my clothes, realizing then that I had ripped my shirt to shreds, and that my shorts were just completely soaking wet. My underwear was fine, and it actually took me sometime to realize that I could just walk out in them alone. I finally wasn’t ashamed of my body, I had the muscles that everyone could only dream to have, touch, and fuck. I never wanted anyone to see me without my clothes, I was scared to go the pool for fear of my body being judged, and I never tried to get with anyone because I just saw myself as a pitiful little weakling. But now, I was the man, the god, people wished they were, yet could never actually become. I could have anyone that I wanted, and even get anything that I wanted. I was now part of an elite group of individuals who could be considered sex beasts, who could get you horny just by looking at your or taking their shirt off. I loved that idea that when I walked into the room, literally any room, I would be the hottest guy, the one that people would either hate for being so hot, or just want to be around just to get a glimpse of his body. Once I was done ogling over myself in the mirror in the bathroom, I decided to head out. Jenny was still passed out, but I imagined that she would come to later or tomorrow and still want more. I'd be curious to know how her soreness would be though, something that this body didn't seem to really understand. All I knew now was that I was in for some fun walking through the hallways of the hotel over to my room in just my sexy green boxer briefs. Honestly, you should have seen the stares that I got from people when I walked from Jenny’s room to my room. First, there were these two nerdy girls, who definitely just orgasmed when they saw me—I could practically see them dripping through their pants. Next, I saw a guy and a girl, who I assumed were dating. The girl couldn’t keep her eyes off of my body, and her boyfriend was definitely pissed. It’s funny though, I could have had her then and there if I wanted to, and her pussy of a boyfriend wouldn’t have been able to do shit about it. But I was a man on a mission, so I just left her with a sexy wink that might have almost made her fall over. Lastly, right when I was going to get to the room, I saw two little nerds who were practically getting erections from just watching me walk down the hallway. That was me not too long ago, and I definitely felt some pity for them. But, I decided to make their night, as I walked up to them I grabbed each of their cocks and balls and squeezed them. I could feel their cocks rapidly growing from my touch and presence, something that only increased when I signaled them to touch my pecs. This was nothing that these cuties had experienced before, and I would have loved to teach these guys some of what I learned with Jenny, but I had to run. I gave them a wink, blew them each a cocky kiss, and left them in the hallway with their fully erect boners. I imagine that they could go and help each other finish the job. As I walked into the room and closed the door I saw Tom, who seemed like he might have been crying earlier, sitting on his bed sulking. I felt so bad to see him like this, just like I had been many times thinking about Tom in the past. I found out that the guy I had liked for years now adored me, and I shunned him when I realized that. I knew I had to make it up to him, but my inner hunk was going to have some fun with him. Just like Jenny, he wanted to worship my god-like physique, but, in this case, I have a little more experience up my belt, and there was a lot more that I wanted to try with him. Once Tom noticed I had come in he ran up to me and said, “Oh my god Kyle, I am so sorry I didn’t mean for you to see that. It was wrong of me to do that to you…wait, where have you been for the past hour, and where are your clothes…not that I am necessarily minding right now?” Chuckling a little I responded, “Do you really want to find out the answers to those questions, or do you just want to pull my boxer briefs down and give me the best blow job you can?” “What…I thought you weren’t interested?” replied Tom, who was definitely getting horny again. “Eh I was definitely a little startled at first to find you masturbating to my sweaty underwear, but I’ve honestly been into you for a while now,” I stated, actually blushing a little. Tom, smiling and blushing too, responded, “No way, I’ve had a thing for you for the longest time, the muscles are just what took me over the edge. I actually think that Jenny has a thing for you to now that I think about it…” Laughing, and thinking about what had just happened, I replied, “Wow so you are telling me we could have done this forever ago, that’s a shame…but, hey, let’s make up for lost time.” “Yes, sir, you don’t have to tell me twice,” Tom stated as he licked his lips. I actually felt hornier than ever in expectation of playing around with Tom. Not only had I been waiting for this for years, but, if I was bisexual, I definitely still preferred men over women. I wasn’t sure where Tom stood, but I knew he was dying for this moment even more than I was. He initially put his hands on my massive pecs, sliding them down to my washboard abs and obliques. Then, Tom began to suck on my left and right nipples as I flexed my back for him to feel up and down into all the different ridges. Next, he seemed interested in playing with my biceps which I gladfully flexed for him. I wanted to show him how strong I was so as he held onto my right bicep I lifted him off the ground, something that seemed to really turn him on. Tom seemed to be more in love with my muscles than Jenny. When I put him back down, he wanted to lick every single rock-hard part of my body, starting with my giant pecs and then moving to my sculpted abs. It seemed like he licked each and every single ab muscle, moaning as he moved lower and lower. The little nerd was worshiping me like a Greek god—he was obsessed with my body. Then, he moved back to lick my biceps, which he did as he rubbed my hardening nipples. God, his worshipping of my body just made me want to rip his ass apart more and more. Speaking of ass, Tom seemed particularly interested in mine, as he began to rub my steel-like ass while licking and sucking my abs and pecs like a hungry mad man. “Okay, no fucking way Kyle, you’re so hard all over, but that ass is as tight as marble,” Tom said in amazement. I couldn’t help but laugh at that comment, but before I could say anything Tom started making out with me. Wow, I had waited for this moment for so long, and it was finally happening. I was in heaven, and we were just getting started. But, I knew that it would be even hotter, if I started to take back charge of the situation. “Get on your knees,” I commanded in a stern and sexy tone. Tom didn’t question what I said one bit, he seemed extremely turned on for a real man like me to be telling him to pleasure me. He went down on his knees, putting him at the perfect height to suck off my cock. He started taking off my underwear and was just amazed to find my rock hard 8-inch monster cock ready for him to cater to. Tom was definitely at a loss for words, also feeling my incredibly massive muscular thighs and calves as he forced my underwear past them. Then, before he could even comment on my dick’s size, I shoved half of my cock into Tom’s pretty little mouth. At first, he had a little trouble, but then he started sucking and licking like a champ, while playing with my large balls in one hand, and rubbings my chiseled abs with the other. The little wimp was in complete ecstasy, with his 5-inch or so cock rising to full mast. Wanting to help the poor guy out, I used my sexy right foot to lightly stroke his cock, something that sent erotic shivers throughout all of Tom’s body. But, as Tom started to get use to sucking half of my cock, I decided to take things up a notch. I planted both of my feet firmly on the ground, grabbed the back of his head, and I started to skull fuck him. In and out, in and out, all 8-inches of my cock penetrating his little mouth and throat. Tom was definitely unable to handle it, as he gagged every time my dick went all the way in, and started to tear up. Using only a fraction of the power my muscles gave him, I fucked the shit out of his face. It was so hot, I was getting so close… I pulled out of his mouth, with Tom in complete awe of what just happened. I then cleaned up the drool from his face and dragged him by his shirt to my bed. When I sat down and positioned my cock in front of Tom, I realized that I had actually ripped his shirt in the process. He didn’t seem to care at all about it, so I finished ripping it off and threw it across the room. Wow, he was just a skinny as I was, if not skinnier, and now he was just putty in my big strong hands. “Wake up wimp,” I commanded, “this cock isn’t going to take care of itself. Tom quickly returned to my cock like a magnet, this time eagerly trying to take all 8-inches of my thick beast. I let him have some fun on his own, but when he took a break and began to drool, I quickly wiped it and rammed my dick back into his mouth. Then, I started intensely fucking his mouth, to the point that I was honestly getting scared that I would break his jaw—something I didn’t want to do, but honestly turned me on thinking that I had the strength to even consider that as a possibility. “That’s enough,” I demanded, “Now, just lick my cock and balls Tom.” He did so eagerly, happy to keep pleasing me but to also breathe. Tom licked and sucked on my balls especially, which just felt so good I began to moan louder. Then, when I had had enough pleasure, I picked him up and sat him on my lap. He was so small compared to my massive ripped body, he was almost like a doll practically. Tom seemed to be enjoying it, as he began to grind on my dick, rubbing his back against my sculpted pecs and abs. Fuck, a few days we would have been equals, and now, I could literally do anything I wanted with his frail little body. “God Kyle…you’re amazing…this body, it’s incredible…I want you to fuck me, but…but…I’m a virgin,” Tom said looking completely embarrassed. As I stuck a finger in his ass, massaging it, I also started to stroke his dick. “Don’t worry Tom, we can work it out,” I said with a cocky smirk. “FUCK Kyle…how are you doing that….my GOD that feels amazing,” Tom replied as he moaned louder and louder. I honestly hadn’t realized how big my hands had gotten until I grabbed Tom’s dick. I was able to hold the whole thing at once, something that weirdly turned me on. I began to stroke his dick faster and faster, as I added a second finger to Tom’s ass. I could tell that he was trying to hold back cumming with every fiber of his being. But, soon enough, his toes began to curl, his moans practically became screams, and he began to shoot cum over the floor and my hand. Tom had been holding it for so long that he was shaking from the intensity of the orgasm for a whole minute. Tom was completely out of breath, but it was finally time for me to try out that pretty ass of his. Without notice, I picked up his skinny little body and placed it on my massive cock. At first, he screamed out in pain, but as my dick stretched him out, he seemed to be enjoying it more. I loved how easily I could just lift him up and down with my bare hands, still having plenty of strength to also fuck him myself. Sitting on my cock, Tom was like a rag doll I could easily move around, bringing us both immense pleasure. He even started to get into it himself, pushing and pulling on me to go even faster and deeper. But, I wanted more, I wanted to fuck him for days. I pulled Tom off of my massive cock, smacked his ass so hard he screamed and bent over, and then I grabbed him by the hips. Without a moment’s notice, I started to fuck the shit out of him. Being able to hold him tight, I was able to fuck him even harder than before. Faster and faster, deeper and deeper, Tom could barely handle it. I was literally fucking his ass into nothingness, using nearly all of my strength. He was screaming my name, moaning louder and louder, he was in utter ecstasy. But, I wanted to really show off my strength, so I picked him up off the ground and continued to destroy his ass like nothing else in the world mattered. “Oh god Kyle, oh GOD…how are you THIS strong…I could never imagine that you could do this, FUCK…you really are a SEX god,” Tom screamed, already on the brink of cumming yet again. Tom only made me want to fuck him harder and harder, especially when he came for a second time, all over himself and the floor. I really was a god among men, someone people would beg to have sex with, if not just touch. My body was a well-oiled machine made to experience sexual pleasure, and give people the fuck of their lives. Plus, the strength, god the power I had, I haven’t even fully tapped it. Jenny passed out and I could already see Tom was tiring out, but I was still barely feeling anything. Fuck, I really had become a monster, and I loved every minute of it. In between moaning and screaming Tom managed to whisper, “Kyle…can I ride you…the thought of it…fuck…sounds like heaven.” God, he was so fucking right, that did sound amazing. I laid down on the bed with Tom, allowing him to jump up and down on my cock. Wow, he loved it, intensely using his legs to bounce up and down on my massive meat. But, I was getting close, and I wanted in on the fun. In this position, I was able to rapidly fuck the living shit out of him. I really was in heaven, with Tom’s ass perfectly massaging my cock, and Tom having the greatest pleasure he has ever felt in his life. This was his first time having sex, but before we knew he was cumming for the third time, now all over the bed. The sight of him in ecstasy was enough to push me over the edge, with my cock exploding cum inside of his ass. When Tom fell over from exhaustion, the cum started to spurt all over me, even hitting my face, the backboard of the bed, and even the wall. As I laid there just taking it all in, Tom came to and saw all of the cum over me. Like a rabid animal he jumped on top of me and started licking all of the cum off of me. He started with my abs, then moved to my pecs, and finally we continued making out. “Wow, your body, your lips, even your cum…it all just tastes so delicious,” Tom said as he laid down next to my giant sculpted body, practically passed out from the intense fucking. After I chilled in bed for a while, relaxing, Tom finally came to. He seemed pretty dazed and out of it, but he seemed hungry for more sex. “Look who’s finally awake,” I said looking at him sexily. “God Kyle, that was honestly a million times better than I could have ever imagined. I loved every minute of it, and I need more, I need you” Tom said practically begging for more. “Actually, there is something I’ve always wanted to try. Throw on some clothes, I’ll put on some new boxer briefs, and we will head downstairs,” I replied as I flexed my muscles. Without questioning anything, Tom threw on some clothes, practically at light speed. He had no idea what we were doing, but he knew I was going to fuck him again, and that’s all he cared about. As we left the room, all the nerds that were still up and about couldn’t help staring and ogling at my body. I even heard one guy whisper under his breath, “that lucky bitch, why can I have a man like that.” Wow, I really had become the king of the nerds. I was still into video games, comics, and all the other stereotypical geek stuff, but I also had the body of a god, and the ability to endlessly fuck people until they couldn’t take it anymore. Then, we arrived at the pool, where I had always dreamt of having sex with someone. I imagine it wouldn’t be much different, but the setting just made it more of a thrill. Yet, it seemed like some random old guy was busy closing up the pool for the night. “Hey man, can we still get into the pool,” I said in a strong, stern voice. Still trying to lock up, the man stated, “Sorry bud, close at 10, no ifs, ands, or buts.” That was when I turned him around, got a good look at him, and said, “I don’t think so, we are getting into the pool, and you’re going to bed old timer.” The old man couldn’t believe what he was looking at. The hotel was swarming with average looking skinny nerds and geeks, but there I was, a ripped, muscular hunk. He honestly didn’t know what to say, and, in the end, didn’t stop me and Tom from getting into the pool. I was actually getting turned on realizing that there were some nerds staring at us from the door. If they were looking for a show they were about to get one. Tom, probably would have been self-conscious if he knew, but his attention was solely focused on my muscles. He especially lost it as I stripped my underwear off. God, I must have looked so hot naked, with all of my muscles pumped from all the sex I had been having. “So, are you coming into the pool or are you just going to stand there and stare the whole time?” I stated have joking, but practically commanding him to join me. “Oh…um…yeah, of course,” responded Tom as he took off his clothes at a faster speed than when he initially took it off. When he initially jumped in we actually just splashed around, almost having fun, but then we quickly started making out. I could already feel Tom’s full erect boner as I held him close. Through the water he enjoyed feeling up my muscles, he was practically obsessed with them. He couldn’t get enough of me, and I loved the fact that I was finally fucking my crush. I thought I would never get a chance with him, and now Tom was literally begging for me to fuck the shit out of him. “Fuck Kyle, you make me so horny it’s insane…I don’t get it, you’re just so gorgeous,” Tom said as he began to suck on my neck and squeeze my bicep muscles. “Well Tom, I’m here to please,” I said as I carried him over to the pool ladder. There, I sat him on the highest rung, lifted his ass and legs up, and stuck my massive cock into his ass. Using the ladder’s rails for support, I was able to fuck him with all of my power. It actually got to the point that I could feel the rails loosening, and ultimately breaking. Soon enough Tom had his most intense orgasm yet, but he begged me to get out of the pool so that he could get all my cum in his mouth. He decided to suck me off again, so I gave him a good ole skull fucking. He was probably even more turned on by my glistening muscles. My pecs, abs, and biceps must have looked especially fine. After a few minutes of that, I came in his mouth. He tried to take it all in, but eventually he just couldn’t take it anymore and I sprayed the rest over his body. Then, I picked up his exhausted little body and we sat together in the shallow side of the pool. For once, I was honestly actually starting to feel some level of exhaustion. “Wow, guys, that was so fucking hot,” said Jenny from the door. “Woah, looks who's awake,” I said excited to see her. Biting her lips, Jenny responded, “So how about we make this a party.” I looked around and saw the two nerdy guys from earlier, who looked pretty shy and awkward, but they obviously wouldn’t be here if they weren’t eager to join. I honestly had not thought about the idea of a threesome, or an orgy, but it definitely excited me. So many people wanted this body, these beautiful ripped muscles, why not share it? “Come join us in the pool then,” I replied with a sexy smirk. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Well that’s my story guys, hope you enjoyed it. Somehow, I went from a scared nerdy little kid, to the hunky king of the nerds. Literally everyone at that convention the next day was talking about me, and many of them wanted a piece of me in some shape or form. I truly am a god among men now, and I regularly fuck Jenny and Tom, among other people. I’ve been asked why I don’t just get a boyfriend or girlfriend, but, come on, look at me, I can have infinitely more fun single. You wouldn’t believe some of the adventures I’ve been on with my godlike looks, but those are definitely stories for another day. If you are interested in them let me know, I swear some of them are fucking juicy. Don’t worry though, as cocky as I have become, and oh have I become a cocky bastard, I’m still a nerd at heart. Like I still read books or play video games, I just do that shirtless, and often time after pounding the shit out of someone. Oh, and if you’re wondering about the orgy at the end, come on guys, I think I gave you enough. Hope you had fun! I'm going to get back to my game, I have some fun scheduled for later.

Home of the Gods Part Six by F_R_Eaky Part One: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/13486-home-of-the-gods-part-one-by-f_r_eaky/ Part Two: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/13487-home-of-the-gods-part-two-by-f_r_eaky/ Part Three: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/13490-home-of-the-gods-part-three-by-f_r_eaky/ Part Four: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/13502-home-of-the-gods-part-four-by-f_r_eaky/ Part Five: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/13527-home-of-the-gods-part-five-by-f_r_eaky/ Part Six: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/14012-home-of-the-gods-part-six-by-f_r_eaky/ Part Seven: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/14350-home-of-the-gods-part-seven-by-f-r_eaky/ In the morning Fabian looked quite the site. His feet having grown and ripped out of his tennis shoes, it was known he wouldn't fit into any of his other shoes, especially his very form fitting bicycling shoes for hobby and work. Thus the morning's part of the day's deliveries were done with Fabian in his courier uniform, but with his feet being in just a pair of socks and a pair of Reid's size 17 flip flops - now only seven sizes too big for Fabian's feet, but the same feet are 4.5 sizes too large for the shoes Fabian owns. A bit of a hassle and exceptionally cold in the winter for his feet, but something inside Fabian kind of liked how his bigger feet looked in Reid's flip flops, especially when thinking how small they originally looked when the shoes were eleven and half sizes too large. A quick stop off during lunch to the bank and a shoe store and soon Fabian was cruising the streets in new size 10 bicycle shoes and a pair of sneakers for at home in his back pack. It was after his last delivery, and after he ran by a local Mexican restaurant to pick up two orders for dinner for him and Reid, yet another attack of the friends of Gabriel took place. Turning to ride down an alley between some apartments and a basket ball court, Fabian was suddenly yanked off his bicycle and thrown into the court. Shaking his head to recover from the throw and thus fall, Fabian looked up to view his attacker and looked up and up and up. It was the seven foot tall DeWayne who now straddled over the body of Fabian. Without wasting a moment, DeWayne picked up Fabian by his clothes and then slammed him, his back into a basketball pole and hoop. Taking the straps of the backpack Fabian wore and attaching them together, DeWayne had Fabian attached to the post. DeWayne then start lobbing basketballs at Fabian, alternating between making a hoop and letting it come down on Fabian's head or throwing them straight at Fabian's head or stomach. There were a couple of balls that made contact before Fabian began to shake the fog from his head and realize what was going on. He then began to raise his hands and bap the balls away from hitting his face or stomach. It wasn't too much longer before Fabian's mind was clear enough to realize what a lame trap this was as he just had to slip his arms out from his backpack shoulder straps to be free. "Oh no you don't!" Screamed DeWayne and he rushed toward Fabian. Fabian stood up with his hands up in a boxing like stance and bounced as though he was willing to take DeWayne on. DeWayne laughed at this sight and upon reaching Fabian went right into a swing to punch Fabian in the face, exactly what Fabian was expecting. Fabian dropped to his knees just before DeWayne's fist would have made contact, which caused DeWayne to punch the metallic pole supporting the basketball hoop. Clang! "YEEEEEOW! MOTHER FUCK! YOU'RE DEAD!" As DeWayne was shaking off the pain from his knuckles, Fabian unhooked and grabbed his backpack and his bicycle as he ran off the basketball court. As this was a frequently used route home, Fabian knew many of the people who lived in the brownstones, condos, or apartment buildings adjacent to the alleyway. Knowing he wouldn't be able to peddle as fast as he normally could, still clutching his stomach from the gut punch, Fabian opened a back gate of a building and tenants he knew well and semi flung his bike in there, able to pick it up later. He then proceeded to head through some open and garden plots on the way home. Sure enough, DeWayne was hot on his heels as the two were running and running. Through one fence line, Fabian ran through, turned and kicked a board to the right sending it across the bottom of the opening. DeWayne thinking Fabian had slowed down, believed he had a chance to catch him. No. Not seeing the board in time, DeWayne's decent sized feet and ankles hooked and tripped over the board with him unawares, sending him sprawling to the ground, which in this particular case happened to be a beautifully herringbone patterned brick walkway. "AUGH! YOU MIDGET SHIT!" bellowed DeWayne after he fell flat faced onto the walkway. Fabian didn't waste a moment and continued through the plot he managed to get to the out the yard and started running down the alleyway to get to another plot he knew, but he was suddenly tripped up by a flung garbage can lid. DeWayne had recovered faster than expected and having found some old can lids began throwing them frisbee style at Fabian. The first one managing to clip Fabian at calves and ankles. "Who the hell still has those style garbage cans?" Thought Fabian as he tried to recover his step. Knowing through the next fence break there was the back of a potting shed and on the side a small crack that only people as lithe and as small as him could squeeze through. It would buy him time. He ran through the break, grabbed a string he knew was secured on the other side, turned to see when DeWayne was coming and WHAM! Fabian went flying backwards into the back brick wall of the potting shed. Collapsing to the ground he looked up to see the looming form of DeWayne just behind the fence. He wheezed and coughed all while desperately trying to hold on to the string he had detached from the fence. DeWayne went off on a little self gloating rant like it was some major feat that his seven foot tall body could out run and catch up to Fabian's five foot two one. Eventually he bowed his head under the fences top frame to come through the space and finish Fabian off. Of course he lead with his head and then had to dip and twist to get his tall and broad frame through the small fence gap. One in that first position, bleary-eyed Fabian let go of the string and CLUNK! down came an 8 foot long 2 x 4 onto the back of DeWayne's head. The affect was instant. DeWayne's eyes rolled to the back of his head, his body went slack and down he went, falling more through the gap and forward his head and shoulders landing right at Fabian's groin area. Fabian lurched forward and swore he was going to hurl everything from today's lunch back to last week's breakfast. His vision became filled with black spots as the pain to his groin and testicles overwhelmed him completely. His ragged breathing from the ab smacking and the accidental groin head shot, Fabian pushed at DeWayne and pulled himself as best he could struggling to get his groin and legs out from under the mega-man. As he continued his slow struggle the slow and low sound of drums beating in rhythm began to be heard. The snow underneath the pair of men began to melt away and puddle in this slightly dipped section of the yard. Soon it began to become so warm wisps of steam was rising from the ground and the same thing was happening in the basin of a bird bath to the right of the two fallen men. The chanting then began to be heard loud and clear. " Ke'atutel'luga... Ke'atutel'luga... Ke'atutel'luga... Ke'atutel'luga... Ke'atutel'luga... Ke'atutel'luga” Right at the moment that Fabian managed to break free from the heavy body of the unconscious DeWayne, the tiny solar powered fountain in the birdbath tilted and began to act as if it was a power-hose connected to both a power station and a dam, spraying jets of water on the top of Fabian's head. Fabian attempted to walk, more like stagger, the new few blocks to his home. Racked with pain he could hardly focus and his head being overwhelmed with the sound of the drums and chanting didn't help. He eventually made it home, in twice the amount of time required, still breathing a little heavily, hurting in his stomach, and shaking cold from being wet. Bumbling through the apartment complex door, he poured himself into the elevator and road it up to his floor. It was a bit of work attempting to stand and work the key and lock of the door and he nearly fell in when it opened. Closing the door he stumbled towards the kitchen. He hoped to get a glass of water and maybe some alka-seltzer, something to calm his stomach. That's when it hit him. The chantting and drumming became louder, but Fabian no longer could hear it. The was this odd noise filling his ears like the sound of breaking twigs, and every time he heard it, his body was racked with pain. "Auuuugh!" His left hand shot for the refrigerator handle, while his right reached out for the center island. After steadying himself, he tried to focus, do some deep breathing to calm himself down, but his heart leapt up into his throat. His shoes were becoming tight. The brand new shoes that he bought this afternoon were beginning to become so snug they were cutting off circulation to his feet. He'd hear the sound of snapping twigs and then he'd feel the rip of fabric and leather. He saw his finger tips extend further into the center of the table, he felt the space between the refrigerator handle and its door become smaller. He felt his toes poking through his shoe front, his heel ripping out the back, the sides of his feet causing the shoe sides to roll over and below the sole eventually ripping and separating from the shoe. He began to feel his hand engulfing the refrigerator handle and taking up the whole space between, his knuckles getting pressed into the door....denting the door! Looking down, he saw his feet extend and extend and extend. He screamed to his self in his head "My feet are becoming skis!" He watched as they grew and grew taking over one whole square foot tile and begin to work fully on the next. He was about actually scream and cry out, with tears streaming down his cheeks when his arms, legs, and torso suddenly lurched and stretched after the twig snapping sound. "WuuuuuAAAAAAUUUGH!" Clinging for dear life to the island and the refrigerator he began to notice the fridge top was coming closer to him. "Oh, no.... no... no no no no no no no no no......" He cried in fear and panic as his vision rose up higher and higher until he knew the top of his head matched the top of the fridge. Looking at this he began to become slightly aroused. The refrigerator is like 5' 7" tall. He's grown 5 inches! He's reaching average height! The pain and stretching returned and as Fabian went into automatic denial mode, still spewing no's out of his mouth, he noticed that the top of the fridge was falling away...lower....lower..... The no's faded to silence. He pulled the door open and grabbed a can of soda. It looked so tiny in his hands. Damn near miniscule. He stood there looking, mouth agape, gasping, sputtering, and as he looked back straight ahead he discovered the top of the fridge met him about the height of his chin. He moaned... "Oh, yeeeessssssssss. ... .... ... Oh yes. .... ... ... " It started again. Twig snapping, stretching, fridge top sinking. He felt the cuffs on his sleeves travelling up, further up his arm: to mid forearm, to elbows. He felt the cargo shorts bottom travel from his knees up his thighs. His courier's form fitting, under armor style, unitard, uniform began to stretch and stretch pulling tighter and tighter against his body, pulling his extra fine body hair as it tried to move and travel up Fabian's body like his cargo shorts did. He watched as the top of the fridge eventually became level with his shoulders, like it did with Reid. His groin became warm. His cock inflated a little. He felt the unitard pull tighter and stretch out more from his expanding cock. "Ooooooh yessssssssss." moaned Fabian and he saw the fridge top sink even lower and lower. He felt runs develop in the tight fabric, allowing more air to pass freely to his body. His ankles had snapped the top portion of his shoes that had still desperately tried to cling on. His cargo shorts were binding at the crotch, becoming stretched by his larger, but tight and taut ass. The top of the fridge dropped to his arm pits..... "Ooooh yes... Yes!.... YES!" It shrunk down to his another few inches under the arm pit. His cargo shorts were ripping at the crotch, busting at the waist band, splitting down the seams, while his courier uniform now actually developed true rips and tears in the fabric. And the fridge top went down....down....down.....middle of his abs...... "OOOOh GOD YEAH!" The clothes ripped their last and fell away from Fabian. The top of the refrigerator now only came up to his waist line or maybe down to the belly button. The can in his hand looked the size of a miniature sample cup to him. There was maybe two to three feet left between the top of his head and the ceiling. He felt so good all over... so big...so powerful.... his cock sprung to life and grew and grew and grew to its full length and heft, having kept proportion to his now much larger body. "YES YES YES YES YES YES YES YES!" He didn't know why he suddenly felt so good about this....but he did. "Fabe? Is that you hollering out here?" Reid came out into the kitchen from his bedroom, wondering what the commotion was all about. Coming through the kitchen door he stopped and froze looking at the giant in front of him. "Oh....my.....gawd....." Reid approached the towering Fabian now. He only came up midway on Fabian's abdominals. Dumstruck, Reid reached out and grabbed the mighty erect schlong quivering and bobbing in front of him. It felt like a baseball bat. Feeling the touch, Fabian looked down and down and down at Reid. Seeing where Reid came up to on him, seeing how his cock looked like the full length of one's of Reid's arms. How Reid's finger might possibly not be able to wrap around it. He saw how his feet were just a few inches shy of covering two floor tiles in the bathroom. "Oh...yes." And suddenly Reid lifted the humongous head of Fabian's cock to his mouth and began to make love to it and suck on it as if there was really going to be no tomorrow. Fabian snapped his head back, placed his feet shoulder width apart, pushing the island counter a bit further to his right, placed his hands on his hips as if in a great super hero pose and moaned loud and deep. "Yessssssssss. YES! YES!" His big bass voice booming across the apartment rattling all the windows, many of the light fixtures, scaring neighbor doors, and causing many folks to bang and tell Reid and Fabian to turn down their t.v. or radio. Reid attempted to reach out and fondle Fabian's balls, but so long was Fabian's cock, that with the head in Reid's mouth, the best that Reid could do was lightly brush them with his fingertips. This only heightened the experience for both men: Reid feeling like he was stroking some small pumpkins with Fabian feeling light, silky, tickling touches on the underside of his scrotum. Several times did Fabian's cock bounce, almost lifting Reid up off the floor. Eventually Fabian pulled his cock away, knocked Reid backwards and around with a swift poke of it into Reid's left shoulder, and then suddenly a pick up by his cock of Reid, thrusting through Reid's legs and underneath his crotch. Reid slid all the way down to the base, his back resting against the hard brick wall abs of Fabian's stomach. With a simple barked order of, "STROKE!", Reid began to take his massive hands and run them up and down the more gargantuan schlong of Fabian. Several times Fabian staggered round the apartment, dancing on curled tip toes as he moaned and groaned to the pleasure Reid was providing him. Eventually Fabian burst through the bathroom door just in time scream in ecstasy, buck his hips as he fell to his knees, his cock swelling that much larger as his melon sized balls pulled in and up into his body and a nearly geyser like gusher of spoo, spooled out of him and shot across the bathroom, hitting the far wall and splattering across the shower wall, the stall, the tub, the curtains, the faucets, everything. Reid turning to look at the sunken Fabian, his mind finally catching up to what has happened to his friend, his lover, he soon joined Fabian in action and shot his biggest load yet to date onto Fabian's abs and chest.

THE STORY SO FAR - Stephan is a police officer with a very well-endowed boyfriend, Tom. But Stephan's sex addiction to sex leads to him losing his job - and breaking up with from Tom. While staying with his parents in a quiet corner of London, Stephan observes something exciting: an alpha muscle Beast (Nico) humiliating a fluffy, gentle, weak young beta called Olly. Nico starts helping Olly grow - and it happens at an impossible rate: muscle, height, cock, hair, character. Soon he's eclipsed Nico himself. Stephan becomes fixated on Olly, but he's also concerned - why is Uranus Gyms (run by Nico's Dad, Mr Chesterton) experimenting on Olly like this? He steals Olly's protein drink, made by the mysterious Doctor O, and tests it on Tom: it not only makes Tom's muscle and cock swell, but allows the two of them to share minds. What is the plan for the new, alpha Olly? Nico's Dad invites Olly over and they worship one another - and fuck. But there is one final twist in the drama to come... Chapter 12 is here 13 Stephan Tuesday October 9th As soon as he came in the door, I knew something was wrong. He was wearing new clothes. They looked smart, businesslike, adult. And however much his expression may have been hang-dog, you couldn’t mistake him for a young man any more. He looked like someone's husband who's just been caught out fucking the au pair. He slunk into my parents' hallway and practically filled it. The new clothes creaked and strained around his physique: I would swear he was at the biggest I've ever seen him, and all in proportion — he was towering over me, and nobody's done that in about fifteen years. His blonde mane and beard swept down to the curls of golden hair escaping from the top of his shirt. His blue eyes were beseeching. 'Something's happened,' he said. 'I need your help.' 'Well, yes, of course, anything,' I said, trying to catch my breath. I didn't know whether I'd been expecting this or fantasising about it, but somehow I recognised the scenario. Dimly I remembered going to see my friend Andy when I was at University: I just realised something about myself, who I was, what I wanted, who I wanted... What had Olly realised – and who had helped him? 'Come into the kitchen,’ I told him. ‘Mum and Dad are out. If they come back in, you're — oh god, let's just tell them you're a friend of mine and I've known you for years. You don't look like what you are any more.' 'I'm really sorry. I looked up your address on the library computer. I didn't know who else to talk to about this.' I began to boil the kettle. 'Is it something to do with Nico...?' 'No. Yes, I suppose it is. Oh, it's such a mess!' 'Just relax. I'll take care of you.' 'I knew you would,' Olly said, tried to smile. 'You've always looked out for me, haven't you? Always given me good advice.' I let out a sigh. 'Yes, I suppose so. You ignored me, mostly.' Olly sat down on a chair that looked child-size under his monstrous frame. It seemed the whole room could barely contain him now. 'You work for the police, don't you?' I did a double take. 'Uh, not any more. I thought I said...' 'Well, you used to, anyway.' 'Yes,' I said, my heart beating even faster. 'I had to leave. I was addicted to –' 'It doesn't matter about that,' said Olly. 'There's a man. He's called Mark Lord Chesterton. The father of my friend, Nico. His address is...' He gave me the address. 'He's a beast. He needs to be captured – you know, arrested.' I filled a mug of tea, poured in milk, handed it over. 'Drink this,' I said. 'It's a herbal remedy. It'll relax you. And you really need to relax the fuck down, Olly.' 'I went to his house. He's Nico's Dad. Well, his adoptive father.' 'When was this?' 'Just earlier this afternoon.' 'How come you went to his house?' 'He was going to give me some of Nico's clothes. Well...' He smiled. 'Not Nico's. I'm bigger than Nico's ever been now. Bigger than he'll ever get. Check it out, bro.' He flexed his arms wide. There was a ripping noise. He looked down at the torn shirt sleeves in surprise. 'Holy fuck. I must have grown since I left his house even...!' 'If what you say is true, that's impossible.' My mouth was dry. 'I'm bursting out of Nico’s Dad’s suit, Stephan.' He grinned a stupid grin. 'This thing is out of control now. I don't think it's going to –' There was a loud creak, a clatter, and there he was on the floor, the wooden chair in pieces underneath him. He sprawled on the floor, huge bulge twitching in his trousers. I helped him to his knees. 'Drink your tea,' I said. 'Tell me.' 'He got me to take my clothes off. He took advantage of me.' 'This is a huge accusation, Olly,' I said. 'Be calm and tell me the truth. Did you encourage him at all?' 'Stephan...' 'Did you enjoy it, Olly?' 'I know you wish I was gay like you,' Olly said, pulling off the restrictive suit jacket. The shirt hung in colourful shreds around his super-human physique. 'I like girls.' He looked down at my evident hard-on in my corduroy trousers. 'Believe me.' 'Of course I believe you, Olly,' I said. 'I'll call the guys down at the station. We'll get Mr Chesterton arrested and charged.' 'And locked away?' Olly looked at me with such a young expression on such an extreme physique. I put my hand on my heart. 'I'll do whatever it takes, Olly. I love you, bro. And not in a gay way, if you can understand that. Even if I am, you must know, extremely gay.' 'Thanks Stephan.' He downed his tea at a gulp. 'I understand.' I got my phone out of my pocket and scrolled through my contacts. Yes, there were still a couple of gay officers back t the force who trusted me – maybe even owed me a favour. It had been a while since I had really felt like a police officer, restoring justice, sending a dangerous man (a real beast?) to the cells. But for Olly, my dear Olly, I would do it. I would make it clear that bastard wouldn’t be getting out of jail any time soon. I stepped out into the hallway to make the call. When I came back, he was stripped to the waist, trying to take a shot of himself with his phone that could take in as much as possible of his new impossible bulk. 'I don't understand any of this,' he said, looking at me. 'It's crazy,' I said. 'Crazy hot, though?' he said. I felt my hard-on through my trousers again. 'Oh yeah. But I understand the score. Strictly wank bank material for the likes of me, yeah?' He grinned at me. 'Well, if I can ever thank you for what you've done today...' I froze. ‘Really?’ ‘Not just today. Ever since I met you.’ He looked fluffy again. ‘Bro, come on.’ 'Actually…' I said, 'I was just about to suggest we go upstairs and – find you something you can wear. Like, even a dressing gown or something.' ‘Upstairs?’ said the young behemoth. 'Up to your room?' 'That was my idea,' I replied, slowly. Olly brushed blonde hair out of his eyes. 'I can't think of anything I'd like more, right now.' The stairs creaked beneath him as he followed me. I thought of the skinny lad with the smooth chin and friendship bracelet that I had met in the height of summer. He blossomed. He had grown. He had changed. When he put a hand on my shoulder, I bit my lip with pleasure. Just how much had he changed? Like any good police officer, I would investigate. When we were in my room, I locked the door carefully, just in case. Someone might arrive home unexpectedly. I finished my tea, put my laptop on silent, and took off my tie. 'I never expected anything like this would ever happen,' I said, running my hands over his broad shoulders, down his oak-tree triceps and biceps to his thick forearms and huge paws. 'You were such a sweet, straight boy when we first met.' 'Remind me.' I laughed. 'You didn't have any of this fur, for starters.' 'Oh yeah. I was so proud of my little tufts of hair in my pits.' He grabbed my wrists and ran my hands through the golden rug on his belly, his chest, his jaw. 'Now I'm all pelty.' 'You smell like a man now. You have a dark, animal smell.' 'I'm big, I'm hairy and I stink. Any improvements?' 'I don't think you could carry a stack of heavy books across a room. Now you could lift me up and throw me in the air if you wanted to.' 'Without breaking a sweat.' 'Really? Then I'll have to push you harder.' He gave me a knowing look. 'What else, bro?' 'Your attitude. Remember how Nico pushed you around that day?' 'Now I'm the boss.' 'Anything you say,' I said, gasping in his musk. 'I don't know what I'm saying,' he said. He ran his tongue across his dry lips. 'I guess that's something else that's changed, in this last couple of months.' I rolled my thumbs back and forth across his huge, mulberry-coloured nipples. They lengthened, thickened with excitement in my hands. I looked up at his handsome face. 'What's that?' 'Not knowing,' he said, closing his eyes in pleasure. He looked like a heavenly angel’s big, bad brother. 'Not knowing who I want…' 'Not Estelle,' I said. 'Not Nico's Dad. Not even Nico...?' I tweaked both nipples at once, and he moaned low in response at the back of his throat. Like a beast. 'I want,' he said, 'someone who knows what they want.' I undid my belt. He snapped his apart. I dropped my trousers. He tugged his own off his huge sinewed legs, ripping them to bits rather than stepping out of them. I got my dick out and began to slowly wank it. 'Someone who wants to worship you,' I said, burying my face in his chest hair. 'Be your disciple.' He put his hand around my hand around my dick. 'You're so cute and little,' he said, squeezing my fist tight around my hard cock and sliding it almost painfully up and down the shaft. 'I haven't switched size,' I said breathlessly. 'It's all you.' 'Same difference,' he said. 'It's a matter of perspective,' I said. 'And it ain't what you got, it's what you do with it.' 'Except,' he said, taking my other hand and putting it on his enormous, underwear-straining member, 'when you're built like Captain America, squared, what you got is what you do. You're completely in my power, aren't you?' 'Oh yes,' I said. 'But then, you need me. If I don't worship you, you're not powerful.' 'And how will you worship me?' I pulled my hand from his grip and slipped it inside his pants, and up under his mega-balls, and up further, till I reached inside his sweaty crack. I reached deep. His powerful glutes clamped down on my hand, but I kept reaching. 'Let me show you.' 'I don't get fucked,' he said. 'That's not part of the deal.' 'I'm going to touch a pleasure centre in you that you don't even know about,' I said. 'I'm going to broaden your mind to places you didn't realise existed. And you're going to cum for me. You're going to cum harder than you ever did before. You're going to fly.' He bit his lip. 'Sounds alright.' 'Get that underwear off,' I said. He smirked, stepped away from me, and, balling up his hands into fists, flexed every muscle he could. Knots and cords stood out thick and thin in his legs and arse; abdominals stood proud like a xylophone; lats flared, his pecs bulged giant and red beneath his chest hair, his biceps were mountain peaks, his shoulders reached up to his beard. His dick seemed to flare and flex inside his underwear, stretching the material thin and then tearing it open as if it were only wet tissue. His balls seemed to swell with spunk and fur, and the underpants twanged apart altogether, and he was nude. A Greek statue, but bigger, and flushed with colour and radiating heat, and looking down at me with satisfaction. ‘At last,’ he said, his deep as a man’s, ‘I’m finally starting to get big.’ 'Only the man who is truly masculine knows how to be fucked. Lie down on the bed, Olly. You’ve come a long way, but I’ll teach you the ultimate lesson.' 'Will it hurt?' he said, clambering up onto my duvet. The scent from his horse cock was bittersweet and powerful enough to make me salivate. 'It'll gym-hurt,' I told him. 'And it'll gym-pleasure.' I climbed up onto his chest. He lay beneath me, acres of furry muscle like rolling hills below an aeroplane. Slowly, steadily, I wanked my dick. I ran my dick over his lips. He smiled. I slid it in his bearded face, tilting his head toward my achingly hard man-prong. He licked and nibbled it like a pro. Aha, I thought. The first real giveaway. 'That's so good,' I said. 'You're so good. I'm going to worship you. I'm going to make a god of you, and a church with a great big steeple, and an ecstatic dream of the universe. You'll be my everything.' 'Oh, yeah,' he said, drooling. 'I'm your master.' 'You're so fucking, fucking hot, Olly,' I gasped. 'Or should I say — Mr Chesterton.' The look of surprise on his face was sublime. Sudden vulnerability. Real vulnerability. I'd undone him in a moment. 'What?' he said, and as he opened his mouth, his innocence spoke to me, and my hard dick was lying across his face gleaming with his spit, and I was totally overwhelmed. I moaned, long and low, and gushed torrent after torrent of white hot creamy spunk over his young-old, handsome, hairy face. The spunk ran in rivers through his beard, tracks across his shocked expression. And then he smiled. 'Yeah,' he said. 'Okay. What's the point of pretending? I am Chesterton. King of Uranus Gyms. Owner of Muscle Worshippers dot com. Older than you, although in his prime. Nobody will believe you in a million years.' After cumming, as usual, my mind was completely clear. 'You've taken over Olly's body.' 'Jealous?' 'A bit,' I said. 'How's it done?' 'Oh, this is amazing. Discovery. Interrogation. I really want – need – to fuck you now.' The words coming from Olly's innocent lips were so strange. There was nothing innocent about him now. 'Simple mind transfer drug. It works like a dream.' 'Almost literally?' I said. 'The human mind, like the human body, can be taken further than most people have ever imagined,' he said, scooping up my hot jizz from under his chin and oiling it into his absurdly muscular pectorals. 'I gave it a pretty good shot myself. You should see the real me, Stephan. My original body is Muscle Daddy Heaven.' 'But you wanted Olly's body,' I said. 'Not specifically Olly,' he replied, reaching between my thighs for his giant semi-tumescent cock. 'But yes, something younger was required. A body ready to be taken even further. Further in size.' He gave his grossly long, thick knob an almost convulsive shake so that the head smacked my arse heavily. 'Further in power.' And another shake. 'Further in pleasure.' And another. I could feel myself becoming aroused once more. Here was Olly as I'd always wanted him. Huge. Flat on his back. Gay. Wicked as sin. I had to keep my composure. 'You corrupted him,' I said. He batted at my arsehole with Olly's dick, testing my resistance. ‘Oh, it wasn’t hard to do. A slow seduction. Every young man wants to be bigger, stronger, better hung. You can get a lad drunk on that. I had already corrupted Nico — you've met him, my son – in the same way.' 'Another musclehead.' 'Grown in a laboratory. Bred to be the perfect receptacle for my soul,' he said. 'A clone of me, in fact. He'll probably turn out pretty amazing.' He licked a huge forefinger and slid it up my arse. I tried not to show how much I wanted it. 'But Nico got into muscle too soon. I needed someone whose mind had already developed, before they got hooked on bodybuilding; just like Olly's had. Then I could get his super-brain drunk on the pleasures of packing on the muscle.' His fingers were up inside me now. Opening me up for him. Taking me. 'The whole of Uranus Gym was put together,' I groaned, 'just to make him into a vessel for you.' 'To create a young, hung, alpha male muscle beast,' he said, 'with a taste for cock.' 'And then make him want you.' 'Everybody wants me,' he said, sliding his monster bazonger up inside my arse. Inside me. Filling me totally till we felt welded together. A beast with two backs. He held me steady, as though I were a sex-doll he was positioning on his outsized prick. 'Not to make you even more jealous, Stephan, but before I got inside Olly’s head, I got inside his arse, just like I’m inside yours now. It was necessary.' I gasped with pleasure and pain. He smiled a cruel smile with Olly’s mouth. 'You are good, Stephan. Not many people could take a member this size.' 'I had a lot of practice with my ex,' I said, wiping tears from my eyes. 'And one or two police constables. And a pub landlord. A university librarian. A poet. God knows how many construction workers, city gents, skinheads, dancers, footballers, popstars, ex-popstars, and a grocer with a marrow that made my eyes water.' 'I think we're going to have a lot of fun together.' 'And what about Olly? In your old body?' 'You've just sent him to prison, more or less,' he said, thrusting with excitement at the thought. 'Safe out of my way. And he'll get plenty of action in there too, if he plays his cards right.' 'Oh,' I said, wanking my dick again. It was harder than ever in my life, and I was surging with excitement as if electricity were flowing from his groin through me into my mind. 'This is too good.' 'I know,' he said. 'Because,' I said, 'I've done nothing of the sort.' He was still smiling. High on sex. 'Eh?' 'I haven't called my old mates in the police force about Olly. But I did put them onto your right-hand man — oh, what was his name? Dr O?' He fucked me harder, anxious thrusts. I gasped. 'You're making that up.' 'No,' I said. 'I knew as soon as you came in the door. My boyfriend and I already tried out your weird mind drugs. I pieced everything together. And Dr O fancied me, so he gave me his card. Miscalculation.' He was bucking now, hard and deep. His face was calm but his body was bucking as if he wanted to throw me up in the air, or fuck me into a pulp. It felt astounding. His abdominals were dancing like kids at a rave. 'I still have power. I have power over you.' 'No,' I said. 'I gave us both some mind control drug in our tea. Oh, it feels so good, Chesterton. Do you realise you're still growing – ah! - bigger with every – ah! - thrust. Bigger – ah! and bigger. And I – ah! – oh, I feel stronger than ever. I feel fit and strong and sexy as fuck. Strong enough not to be taken in, not to be betrayed by my own desire. Strong enough to get inside you.' 'No!' he gasped. 'Inside your mind,' I said. 'No!' His huge balls smacked against my arse. 'To bring Olly back,' I said. His huge hands grabbed me round the throat. I couldn’t draw breath. Blood pounded in my cheeks. I saw stars. Constellations. Faces. I looked into the eyes of those faces, as he drilled me like the beast he was, so strong and huge he made the bed snap its legs, one by one, and crash to the floor. He was golden-furry now from jaw to belly to the backs of his hands. But so sweet and fluffy all the time. His hands weren’t throttling me how, but clinging to me, cleaving to me, rocked back and forth with me, almost like a lover. Almost like he wanted me to feel good. A final spark of anger surged in his eyes, as Chesterton regained control: 'No!' 'And the best part,' I said, 'is it's all been broadcast on Muscle Worshippers dot com.' He looked up at the webcam in a panic. 'Fuck! No!' 'Yes!' I gasped, cumming again. ‘Yes, oh, yes, oh, yes!’ 'Yes!' said Olly, triumphantly, and lay back on my pillow gasping for breath. I leaned forward and kissed him, and it was him, Olly, and he was inside me, gasping with pleasure. 'Oh my God, Steve!' he said. 'I'm fucking you! I’m – I’mmmm – mmmmmmmngh…' He looked down at us both. His dick was pumping jism into my arse, I was overloaded with it, it was running down my thighs. His soft, sweet, puppyish look was back in his wide eyes. A deeper realisation was dawning, like he was waking from a dream. 'Oh, Steve – thank you!' I ran a hand affectionately over his sweaty chest. 'It was a pleasure,' I sighed. Like all good sex, it had been a pleasure and it had been a pain. And now it was over. To be concluded...

THE STORY SO FAR - Stephan is a police officer with a very well-endowed boyfriend, Tom. But Stephan's sex addiction to sex leads to him losing his job - and breaking up with from Tom. While staying with his parents in a quiet corner of London, Stephan observes something exciting: an alpha muscle Beast (Nico) humiliating a fluffy, gentle, weak young beta called Olly. Nico starts helping Olly grow - and it happens at an impossible rate: muscle, height, cock, hair, character. Soon he's eclipsed Nico himself. Olly seems increasingly alpha. Nico is a star of muscle worship websites and private clubs. Where will it end? Stephan suspects that the men at Nico's gym - Uranus Gyms - are experimenting on Olly; he steals a flask of their protein supplement and tries it out on Tom: it not only makes Tom's muscle and cock swell, but allows the two of them to share minds. What is the plan for the new, alpha Olly? Will Nico's Dad - owner of Uranus gyms - be able to help him? Chapter 11 is here. 12 Nico Tuesday October 9th I came home from working out at the gym with Olly and I was, like, I need to get naked — now. It used to be so easy before Olly came along. I used to finish a workout, hard as fuck in every sense of the word, and then just hang out in the communal showers with the other muscle lads. Just soaking my aching muscles, soaping them up, waiting to see who was interested. And believe me, most of the lads were interested. It was first come first served when I had my cock out. I could take my pick. I used to wank myself off for their delectation. We would stand around in a half-circle in the showers, water blasting down on our hard, sweaty bodies, and jacking off, our gaze shifting from prick to prick. Little smiles. But I was the centre of attention, because my knob easily dwarfed even the biggest of theirs. And I was serious about showing it off to its best, making them all want a taste. They would wait till I came before they could spend their load. Then I realised how many of the guys in the gym were into this sort of thing, and we moved out of the showers. We went into the changing rooms. We could take our time there, and I would put on a different sort of show — a fuck show, with whichever of the gym lads was flavour of my month. But it was always a show, always a performance. I could always tell myself I didn't really like guys. I only liked guys who liked me. Fuck me, if I didn't have the best time before Olly came along. Then suddenly I had to keep it in my trousers. Playing straight. I only had eyes for Estelle — a new kind of performance. Any action involving other blokes had to be behind closed doors. Of course, Dad had helped me set up the Muscle Worshippers site years before that. It was when I was leaving college and I told him I wanted more incentive to bulk up. I was bigger than any of the lads in my class, bigger than some of the guys in the gym, but I really needed to compare with some of the guys out in the wider world. So it's a long time that I've been working out and showing off on that website. I always feel at home there. And when I got out of the gym today, I knew I had to go straight on there. It was Olly's fault actually. He had said to me, 'Bro, your chest's exploded since you last came. It's nearly as big across as mine.' He's taller than me these days, so even with our shirts off and our tits pressed hard against one another, I couldn't be sure if he was just being kind. Jesus, but he's come on a long way since the summer. The only guy who's ever outclassed me in the chest department is Dad. When I first met Olly, he was flatter than pavement, and totally hairless. So I get in, lock the door, turn on my laptop, log onto the site, see who's on there. Immediately people start coming into the chatroom when they see it's me, but I'm looking out for my favourite of the bunch — TomOfFinsburyPark. There he is. 'Hey Nico,' he messages me. 'I'm browsing secretly at work. So bored. Just want to see you do your thing.' 'Wanna Private?' I ask him. 'Can't participate,' he says. 'On my iPad in board meeting.' 'Even so,' I tell him, 'I want this to be just between us two.' 'Okay,' he says. 'And I'll repay you tonight.' So I go into a 1-2-1 with Tom and get into position for my cam. I'm wearing my trackie bottoms, gym singlet and hoodie. I'm flushed, I'm sweaty, I'm buzzing. I down some of Doctor O's protein shake that he specially mixes for me. I love the thought of Tom sitting there in his suit and tie, going note by note through his meeting, and his entire will is fixed on me and my body. 'You're so beautiful,' he tells me. I begin a slow dance, and then I peel off the hoody and stretch my arms wide. I run my hands down my sweat-sodden singlet, paying special attention to my new, huge chest. My dick's hard in my trackies, and I'm running my hands down further, outlining the hard-on in the soft grey cotton, when I hear the doorbell go. 'BRB,' I tell Tom. 'Sure. So hard here. Your pecs are looking outstanding,' he says. I pause the cam, go to my bedroom door and open it just a crack. Downstairs I can hear my Dad's heavy tread as he goes into the hall and answers the bell. 'Ah,' he purrs, with what sounds like pleasure and surprise. 'It's you.' 'Well,' says another voice, deep but much younger than Dad's, 'you invited me and — I thought about it and — it seemed like a good idea.' 'Oliver, isn't it?' says Dad. 'Olly.' My heart starts racing. Does Dad know I'm in? I don't think so. But what if Olly asks to see me? Can I get this hard-on down in time? The way I'm boned now, it feels like it'll never go away. 'That's right,' says Olly, shyly. 'Is your son here, sir?' 'No, sorry,' says Dad, 'Just us two. Can I get you a drink?' 'I shouldn't really. Nico and I just had a session. At the gym, I mean. Training.' Why does he sound so nervous? 'I've got some of the Doctor's protein shake,' Dad says. 'Wouldn't hurt you to have a double dose, would it?' And he laughs softly. 'Come on, I could do with conversation. Been working on my research and it's very lonely and very dull today.' The door closes, and the pair of them go into the kitchen. I go out onto the landing so that I can still follow their conversation. Why didn't Olly tell me he wanted to come round? Why isn't he at the library? 'Don't you normally work on weekdays?' my Dad asks, as if reading my mind. 'I took the day off,' my friend replies. 'My boss does whatever I ask of him these, and I just thought, I shouldn't put off coming round. And he'll be happy if I'm not wearing gym-wear around the workplace any more.' 'We'll go up to Nico's room in a while. There's loads of things he's outgrown now, practically bust them open in his last round of bulking,' Dad says. 'He told me himself you were welcome. You've been such a friend to him, I'd be glad to see you wearing them.' 'Thanks,' Olly says. 'No, I really mean that. I kind of think of you as one of the family.' I hear Dad filling two glasses with protein shake. 'Thanks,' says Olly again, this time for the drink. 'Tastes nasty but it works like magic,' Dad says. 'Do you take it?' asks Olly. 'Oh,' says Dad, 'I don't work out any more.' 'But you look — I mean, you have such big –' Dad laughs. 'Why, thank you! You're not so bad yourself. Especially for someone who was a stripling a few months back.' 'It's just hard work,' says Olly. 'And help from your son.' 'And dedication,' Dad says. 'The drive to be — would it be too strong to say, a beast?' Olly laughs. 'King of the jungle! Yeah, that's what I want.' 'I see it in your eyes.' 'I kind of think I see it in yours too.' My laptop 'PLINK-PLONKS' softly. I go and look at it. 'Everything okay?' asks Tom. 'Meeting's over. I'm going to the toilet. Need to wank my big dick before it rips a hole in my suit trousers.' I tell him to go ahead. I want to join him. But I can't leave the landing. I need to hear what's going to happen. Any minute they could come up the stairs and surprise me. When I creep back, they're discussing astrophysics, politics, eugenics, crazy stuff that I don't even understand. I've never heard Dad talk so comfortably with another guy before, and it's weird to think his talking to someone young enough to be his son. 'That's really interesting,' Olly's saying. 'Has anyone researched that area before?' 'Not at all,' says Dad. 'The field is yours.' 'That would be amazing,' says my friend. 'To just devote yourself to developing your body and your mind. To not have to care about anything else.' 'What about your girlfriend?' Dad says. 'What about Nico's girlfriend, for that matter?' 'They don't understand,' Olly says. 'I think only another man could understand. I mean, look at us.' 'Yes,' I hear my Dad say, 'look at us,' and then there's a long pause, and it goes on and on. 'So — shall we go upstairs?' says Olly. 'Good idea,' says Dad. I hear his footstep on the stair. 'Except...' 'Yes?' says Olly. I head back into my bedroom and leave the door ajar. I'm pulling my clothes back on. 'PLINK-PLONK', says the laptop, and I head over. 'Show's over?' says Tom. ' :-( ' I hesitate to turn the site off. I want to please him so much. I need a wank so badly. In that moment of hesitation, I hear Dad pause outside my door. 'Come into my room instead.' I hear Olly take a long breath to steady himself. 'You're sure?' 'Looking at you now,' Dad says slowly, 'I think, you're too big for Nico's clothes. If you're going to wear anybody's cast-offs, the only things that will fit would be mine.' 'I like the idea of that, sir,' says Olly, still sounding so nervous. 'Don't tell my son.' 'No,' says Olly. 'I won't.' I hear Dad unlock the door of the room opposite mine, and him and Olly go inside. They don't close the door, but even so, I breathe a sigh of relief. I sit down on my bedroom chair opposite the webcam, in that position I know the light is falling on my body and making it glisten. I begin to feel my dick through my pants. 'Oh yes!' says Tom. ' :-) ' 'Take your shirt off,' Dad says. 'I want to see if you've grown as big as my son says.' 'Like this?' I could picture Olly taking his shirt off well enough. I see it every day at the gym. Every day I hold my breath, waiting to see what he's packing after his latest growth spurt. He's not like he was that first day, a gawky little guy whose head — and all that fluffy blonde hair — was almost outsized on his body, when he wore that shirt of his big brother's that practically drowned him, and he was looking at me — oh yes, I knew it — with utter envy at my muscle. He was ashamed then of how small he was next to me. He couldn't feel that today — this morning, for example, he looked almost twice my size again. He looms over me. I look up at pecs that are like great mountain ranges of furry flesh, his big nipples sticking out a dark salmon pink, begging to be tasted. He's like an inverted triangle, and his arms are tremendous great pieces of machinery, strong enough to snap a guy in two. But still he's shy. He'll be shyer still with Dad. He glances away, unpeels his t-shirt slowly, carefully off his massive frame. Then, once it's off, he glances down at it, still somewhat amazed each time at this Hollywood action hero body that belongs to the skinny little middle-class librarian. His pecs twitch unconsciously. He can't resist a little smile at that. And then he blushes. 'You shouldn't blush,' Dad says. 'Don't be embarrassed. You ought to be proud of what you are.' 'I am, sir,' I hear Olly say, but he sounds uncertain. 'I sometimes find it hard to believe this body belongs to me. But I love it.' 'You should.' My Dad sounds impressed. 'Your size. Your definition. You're the leader of the pack. You're the biggest, strongest guy in town.' I slip my dick out of my underwear and begin to jack off. 'Come on, then,' I hear Ollie say. My hand freezes on my cock. Is he really going to say it? 'You too.' 'Sure?' my Dad says. 'I want to compare, sir,' says my best friend. As the silence deepens, I wank myself slower, picturing Ollie's face. 'Wow,' I hear him say. The word just escapes like a sigh. 'Come on, really?' 'You're flawless, sir. I've never seen anything like it, not in real life.' 'Not bad for an old guy...' 'Mid-forties is not old,' Ollie says. 'And really, I've never seen anything so...' 'You said you wanted to compare,' says Dad. 'Come over here.' I'm holding my breath. Listening. My dick is hot and hard in my hand. I tweak a nipple, almost without thinking. Oh god, I murmur to myself. 'Show me how you make a bicep,' Dad says. Then, 'Goodness. Okay, hold it there. Let's see.' 'Oh, yeah,' says Ollie. 'Bigger?' Dad says. 'Come on, I'm obviously smaller,' says Ollie. 'Very slightly,' Dad says. 'Show me your tricep.' 'Like this?' 'You're good at that,' Dad says. 'Now, mine...' 'Bigger than me,' says Ollie. 'Not by much,' says Dad. 'Come on, bring your chest alongside mine.' 'Like this?' 'They don't need to touch.' 'Sorry.' 'That's okay.' 'It's hard to tell because you're so fucking hairy, son.' 'I know, sir!' Ollie laughs, still shy. 'It's something else that just grew and grew when I took Doctor O's magic potion. But it's all about testosterone, right? I've read about it.' 'Oh yes,' Dad says. 'It's about a boy becoming a man. That can happen at twenty-one or forty-one. But once it happens, you know about it.' He sighs. 'Okay, I can't tell whose pectorals are bigger but yours is definitely one of the broadest chests I've seen. And your nipples are very, very hard, aren't they?' 'Just from when we nearly touched,' Ollie says. 'I mean, don't take any of this the wrong way, I'm not gay, sir.' 'Oh, I didn't mean anything like that,' Dad says. 'Now, come on, take off your trousers so I can check out your thighs and glutes.' 'Yeah, cool — if you will, sir.' I could hear them unbuttoning their jeans. Undoing zips. I heard the fabric hit the floor. I almost wished I could put my head around the door and sneak a look, but I didn't need to — I could see everything. I could feel the tension between them. I could just imagine my Dad's cologne and the smell of Lynx deodorant on my gym buddy. I could see the looks they gave one another, the way they flexed and posed for one another. 'That's one impressive bulge, son.' 'I guess I just got a bit excited, sir.' 'Yeah, funny isn't it!' And they both laugh. 'Why don't we compare in that too, sir? There must be one muscle I've got that's bigger than yours?' Oh Jesus Christ, I thought. Pre-cum was oozing out of the top of my hard dick and over my knuckles. Please. Please. 'I don't know about that, son.' Please, guys. 'Go on, sir. Or are you scared?' Dad barked a laugh. 'Okay. You asked for it! On the count of three?' 'One...' 'Two...' Three, I said to myself, and bit my lip. There was silence from the room across the hall. A big silence. I could almost hear them breathing, forcing themselves to breathe, as they gazed fascinated at one another. Pride etched on their faces. No, on one face only. 'Holy shit.' 'Well, son, I did warn you.' 'But I didn't expect... I mean, I've never seen one as big as mine.' 'It's a beauty, don't you think?' A pause. I thought, Ollie's debating with himself what he can and can't say. And he knows he has to say it now. There's no going back. 'Can I touch it, sir?' Dad sounds completely fine about the whole thing, like he's talking about a favourite watch or vintage car. 'Go ahead, son.' I lick my lips with a dry tongue. My cockhead is painfully swollen with excitement. I remember when my penis was the Eighth Wonder of the World as far as that skinny little librarian Olly was concerned. I remember when I would see him stealing glances at it. I love feeling undersized, for once. I almost wish I'd found out how hung my Dad was before this. 'It feels so solid. I can't get my hand around it.' 'Try both.' A pause. 'Still no.' 'I almost hate to say this...' Dad doesn't sound apologetic. He sounds like he's having the time of his life. 'It does swell up a little bigger still. Just before I cum.' 'I'd love to see that,' Olly says, in a rush. 'Maybe you can help me out, then?' 'Like this?' 'Yeah, that's a start.' 'I feel like I'm doing it wrong.' 'No, no, keep going.' I hear Dad sigh. 'You ever wanked another guy before, son?' 'No, sir.' 'Thought not,' Dad said. 'It's not just that,' Olly said. 'You're just so huge, I don't know how I can...' 'Why not use your hands on the shaft,' Dad says, 'and your tongue on the head? I'm sensitive there.' 'Can I?' 'Of course,' Dad says. 'Do whatever comes naturally.' There's no talking for a minute, and I'm spitting on my palm so I can wank myself slower at the thought of this. Olly on his knees. Dad on his feet, erect in all senses. I hear Olly gag, splutter, gasp for breath. 'How am I doing?' 'Really good,' Dad says. 'Keep going.' 'Are you getting close?' 'I need to go a little further. Put it back in your mouth, son.' 'Right, sir.' Oh god, oh god. I can't believe I'm listening to this. Oh god, don't stop. 'Stop. Like I said, we need to take this further.' 'What do I do?' 'Bend over.' I can hear Olly processing the idea. 'Really? I've never...' 'You've never had a tongue in your arse before, right?' 'That's right. Sophie never suggested anything like –' 'Just give it a try. That's all I'm saying,' says Dad. 'Spread your cheeks. They're just begging for this to happen, son. So strong and pert. All part of being a real man.' 'Fair enough.' And then, I hear it. I hear Olly gasp with pleasure. Then groan. Then call out and groan at the same time. 'You like that, don't you!' 'Don't stop, sir!' 'Oh, you taste good...' Olly makes more noises of pleasure. 'Ah! Yes! Ah!' Then the sound of both of them, breathless. 'I .. didn't realise ... it would be ... so good...' Dad laughs. 'Thanks. You know, there's one way guys can take this to the next level. Olly? You understand?' 'Do it, sir.' 'But you do know what I'm talking about?' 'Should I bend over again, or lie down on the bed?' 'Olly, you understand — what we're going to do — it's just about being buddies. I'm not gay. You're not gay. Okay?' 'I don't know what it is. I don't care any more. I want you inside me. I think I — sir, I think I love you.' 'Olly — ' 'And I want you to fuck me like — well, just don't — don't hold back.' 'Okay. Let me put a condom on first. Just in case.' He laughed, then. 'I mean, there's no chance of any trouble, obviously, but I had them specially made for me so I might as well use one.' I heard a sound like someone pulling a tarpaulin on over a motorbike. 'And here,' said Dad, 'drink a little more of Dr O's potion. It'll help you relax. Okay?' 'Okay. God, but I want you so much.' 'You're going to have me. You're going to have all of me. Inside you.' 'Oh yeah.' 'I'm going to lie down the bed, and you're going to sit on me, okay?' 'Like this?' 'Slowly. Carefully. You need to be in control.' 'Oh, I can feel you — I can feel you in me — oh, god, oh Jesus...' And then I just listen to them fuck. It's wordless. Deep. Growling. Pleasure and pain together. My Dad. My Gym Buddy. Joined together. On the bed, in the room across the hall, fucking hard. Gasping. Grunting. Then demanding. 'Faster!' 'Squeeze my balls.' 'Grab my beard, sir.' 'Take it.' 'Go deep.' 'Wank that dick, son. Wank that big, fat dick of yours.' And I do. I wank my dick, and Tom is watching me and telling me he wants to see me lose control. Wants to see me cum. But I'm holding out. I'm waiting. I'm waiting to hear them do it, cross the line, go deep, lose themselves. When I hear it, it's like their voices are joined in one. They speak together. The very same words. They're like one person in two bodies, two huge muscled bodies dripping with sweat and dark with fur. 'Yes,' they say. 'That's it. I'm there. I'm there. Yes. That's it. Go!' And as I picture them spunking and gasping and losing control, so creamy white cum is oozing in rivers and torrents out of my dick. I'm covered. My hands are filthy. And I'm biting my lip not to moan and cry out in pleasure. I don't even think about the fact I don't hear them talking any more. I don't think of the sounds, until afterwards. I don't think of the way the door to Dad's room has closed. That I can hear Olly outside my door, pulling his clothes on in a mad hurry, rushing down the stairs, grabbing his bag, running out the door, slamming it behind him. But what happens next is really weird.